LIBRARY 
 
 OK THK 
 
 University of California. 
 ^.7. /i^yu^ 
 
 Received U^iyf^- > f^Q^..- 
 
 Accession No. /llO 6 d - Class No. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/christiantitlessOOtyngrich* 
 
CHRISTIAN TITLES: 
 
 A SERIES OF 
 
 I 
 
 PRACTICAL MEDITATIONS. 
 
CHRISTIA]^ TITLES: 
 
 A SERIES OF 
 
 rartical MeHlati0ns 
 
 STEPHEN H. TYISTG, D.D., 
 
 RECTOR OK ST. OEOROE's CHORCH, N»W T O R K. 
 
 A Christian Is the highest styie of man.— Yoxino. 
 
 OF TTfl' \ 
 
 TJNIVERSITY \ 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS, 
 
 No. 285 BROADWAY. 
 
 1853. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Clongress, in the year 1853, by 
 
 STEPHEN H. TYNG, 
 In the Clerk's Office for the Southern District of New York. 
 
 7¥0(^i^ 
 
 STBREOTTPED BT PRINTED BT 
 
 THOMAS B SMITH. R. CRAIGHEAD, 
 
 216 Wlllium SU N. Y. iO Vcsey St. N. Y. 
 
|ntrjaHrt0rs '^atxtt. 
 
 This little work is composed of two of the author's 
 annual series of daily familiar lectures in the season 
 of Lent, delivered in the chapel of St. George's Church, 
 in 1852 and 1853. 
 
 They are published to gratify those who daily 
 heard them, and if the Lord will, to be an humble 
 instrument of blessing to others. 
 
 They are affectionately dedicated to his own pres- 
 ent beloved flock, and to the many equally beloved 
 Christians who, in his former congregations, have 
 heard the truth from him, and found it, as indeed it 
 is, the word of God, — as a token of personal affection, 
 — in the hope that they may be the means of edify- 
 ing them all in the knowledge and love of Christ. 
 
 S. H. T. 
 
 ST. GBOROB'S RKCTORT} 
 KARCB 1, 1853. 
 
tistian fiths. 
 
 By what various names does the Lord de- 
 scribe his people in the Holy Scriptures I How 
 important is the practical instruction to be 
 derived from these divinely-appointed titles I 
 Each of them has a distinct meaning. Each 
 of them leads to a distinct line of practical 
 meditation. Each of them presents a distinct 
 view of human duty. Perhaps we can learn 
 our peculiar duties as the servants of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, in no way more clearly than by 
 contemplating the names which he has been 
 pleased to give us in his word. We shall 
 know v/hat we are, and what we ought to be, by 
 faithfully considering what the Lord is pleased 
 to call us. This is my present purpose. May 
 the gracious Lord himself guide and teach us 
 by his Holy Spirit ! 
 
 Every different name or title by which a 
 
8 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Christian is described, leads to a particular 
 practical obligation. I wish to consider some 
 of the practical and personal thoughts and 
 conclusions which flow from each. The ob- 
 ject of such meditation is to aid us in walk- 
 ing worthy of our high vocation, and to en- 
 courage us to perfect holiness in the fear of 
 God. No object could be more important. 1£ 
 God shall be pleased to bless us in this, no 
 greater blessing can he bestowed. Thus shall 
 we be made able to glorify the Saviour on 
 earth, — ^to confess him in the world, — to honor 
 him among men, — ^to walk in the light and joy 
 of his countenance, — ^to be ready for his ap- 
 pearing, — to stand before him without fear. 
 
 Let us make these a daily meditation. Let 
 us use them for a constant guide. Let the 
 present series of thoughts be made an help to 
 lay out and prepare others for ourselves, in the 
 same method. Thus shall we acquire the habit 
 of heavenly conversation, and cultivate that 
 spiritual mind which is life and peace. Our 
 meditations of our glorious Lord shall be 
 sweet. And in the multitude of our thoughts 
 within us, his comforts shall delight our soul. 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 "What manner of persons ought ye to "be ?" — 2 P-eteb. 
 III. 11. 
 
 - A MOST important question! Wlien God 
 proposes it to me, I ought seriously to consider 
 it. I will consider it as presented to myself, — 
 I will try to apply it thoroughly to myself. 
 How appropriate it is! How much there is 
 contained in it ! It speaks to me as a servant 
 of Christ, — as in the world, though not of the 
 world. It arrays before me all my privileges, 
 opportunities, and responsibilities. It reminds 
 me how elevated is my position, how great 
 are my advantages, — ^how solemn and im- 
 pressive is the prospect of my account. It is 
 the voice of God which speaks in it, from 
 
10 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 wliom all my privileges are derived, and to 
 wliom my accoiint is to be given. If I am 
 faithful and sincere in my use of it, and my 
 thouglits upon it, and my efforts arising out of 
 it, lie will help me, — ^he will forgive me, — ^he 
 will accept me, through the riches of a Sav- 
 iour's grace and merit. 
 
 What manner of person ought I to be? 
 That must depend, 
 
 First, — Upon who I am. 
 
 The same deportment and conduct does not 
 become all alike, nor belong alike to all. The 
 same great principles of love to God, and faith 
 in God, and submission to God, must belong 
 to all creatures whom he has made. But par- 
 ticular and different duties grow but of these 
 principles. What is proper for one may not 
 be proper for another. The question is then, 
 Who am I ? My conduct must be adapted to 
 my condition. The claims upon me must be 
 regulated by the character which I bear. Am 
 I guilty or innocent in myself? Am I holy 
 or unholy before God ? Am I solitary and 
 
INTRODUCTORY** 11 
 
 private, or public and responsible in my rela- 
 tions to man? Am I living only in tbe 
 present, or have I a life hereafter also ? If I 
 am a sinner, guilty but pardoned, — redeemed, 
 — called to be a saint, — ^brought into peace and 
 communion with God in Christ, — ^having the 
 Spirit of God to dwell in me, and to lead me, 
 — ^then, what manner of person ought I to be ? 
 To know this, let me consider the names and 
 titles, by which it has pleased God to describe 
 me. 
 
 It must depend. 
 
 Second, — Upon where I am. The same de- 
 portment does not become all stations. I can- 
 not be the same manner of person in every 
 place alike. If I am at home, or abroad, — ^if I 
 am alone, or in company,- — ^if I am with friends, 
 or with enemies, — a different line of conduct 
 may become me, and may be expected of me. 
 The same great principles of truth and duty 
 must govern me everywhere. But new occa- 
 sions for their exercise caU for different ex- 
 hibitions and displays of them. How import- 
 
12 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ant is it for me to consider where I ami 
 What eyes are upon me ? Who is watching 
 me ? And with what mind and feelings ? I 
 am in the midst of temptations ; in a world in 
 which there is but little that harmonizes with 
 my spiritual character or growth. I am en- 
 compassed with difficulties and besetting sins. 
 K there are many who sympathize with me, 
 there are many also who oppose me. I am in 
 a season of trial, and every part of my life is a 
 part of my trial ; I am in a journey, and my 
 home is before me; I am in a warfare, and 
 my master's eye is upon me. Then what man- 
 ner of person ought I to be ? Can I be care- 
 less upon the subject? or feel that it is not 
 important for me to consider it ? 
 
 It must depend. 
 
 Third, — Upon what I have to do. Am I at 
 my own disposal ? Or do-I belong to another ? 
 Have I fiill control over myself, or have I im- 
 portant obligations to discharge to others ? K 
 my time and talents, and means and powers, 
 are all my own, I have the right to do with 
 
INTRODUCTOKY. - 18 
 
 them as I please. But if thej have all been 
 bestowed upon me, then for what purpose were 
 thej given ? May I eat and drink, and follow 
 my own gratification, and feel no responsibilitj 
 for my days of self-indulgence ? Or have I a 
 dispensation to discharge, a mission to fulfil ? 
 For what end have I been sent into the world ? 
 The question must much depend upon this. 
 I have no right to be an idle person, if God 
 has given me a special work to accomplish. I 
 cannot yield to levity and trifling, if I have 
 grave and serious duties to fulfil. I cannot 
 make temporal things my object, if I have 
 eternal results dependent upon them to secure. 
 I must therefore reflect upon the great work 
 which is given me to do. Consider the un- 
 dertaking and employment divinely appointed, 
 and in which I am engaged by God's com- 
 mand, and try to fulfil the work confided to me 
 faithfully. But if I am a messenger, a servant, 
 an agent of the glorious Lord who made me 
 and redeemed me, and have a season in which 
 I must finish my work, and then be called to 
 
14 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 give my account of this work, then what 
 manner of person ought I to be ? 
 
 It must depend, 
 
 Fourth, — Upon the advantages I enjoy. 
 These must decide my responsibility, and 
 measure my obligations. To whom much is 
 given, from them will be much required. The 
 same course of conduct cannot be expected 
 from the ignorant and the intelligent, — or the 
 rich and the poor, — or the Christian and the 
 heathen alike. If I am richly endowed with 
 benefits, I am in proportion responsible. If I 
 have received a clear description and knowl- 
 edge of my duty, I cannot be sheltered by 
 the excuse of want of knowledge. The poor 
 Pagan, or the wretched victims of human 
 neglect in Christian lands, will stand upon 
 their own ground. They will receive much 
 mercy in the estimation of their life. But I 
 have heard the Gospel. I have clearly known 
 its truth. I have been made acquainted with 
 its commands. I well know the advantages of 
 obedience to them. I cannot be deceived by 
 
INTRODUCTOEY. 15 
 
 the pleas of indifference or unbelief. I liave 
 every opportunity and means to obey the will 
 of God, and to glorify his name. Then what 
 manner of person ought I to be ? 
 It must depend, 
 
 Fifth, — U'pon the results of the whole. Has 
 my conduct any connection with the future ? 
 Are there any issues hereafter that must de- 
 pend upon it ? This is a most important con- 
 sideration. If I am living only for my earthly 
 day, o^ if I have another state of account and 
 recompense, which is to be decided by this, — 
 my course may be justly very different. Ah ! 
 if I am really hastening forward to a day of 
 judgment, — if I am to meet an hour, when 
 every thought of my heart shall be exposed, 
 i and according to my character here, my eter- 
 I nity is to be, — ^if my future everlasting ex- 
 f perience is to be inseparably connected with 
 I my present course, and decided by it ; then, 
 ! what manner of person ought I to be ? What 
 I earnestness and watchfulness becomes me I 
 j How anxious ought I to be to be found ac- 
 
16 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ceptable in tlie end 1 It is a serious thing, it 
 may be a fearful tiling, to fall into tlie hands 
 of the living God. There will be no discharge 
 in that war. Let me lay it solemnly to heart; 
 and while I have opportunity, prepare to meet 
 my God. 
 
 Eternity I tremendous word 
 To souls uupardoned and abhorred ; 
 But 0, if God and heaven be mine, 
 How sweet the accents, — how divine I 
 

 CHOSEN GENEEATION. 
 
 Ye are a Cliosen G-eneration. — 1 Petkr, ii. 9. 
 
 Each particular title of the people of God 
 has a practical import of its own. When God 
 has been pleased to give us so many distinct 
 and peculiar names, it is that we may consider 
 our obligations as they are thus expressed, and 
 regulate our characters and lives accordingly. 
 
 These several titles may be arranged under 
 several distinct classes. They display the on- 
 gin^ the relations^ the characters^ the privileges^ 
 the prospects^ of the servants and followers of 
 Christ. 
 
 The present title comes under the first head- 
 It describes the origin of our Christian state 
 and character. It takes us back to the grace 
 
18 CHRISTIAJSr TITLES. 
 
 "whicli has been manifested to ns before the 
 world began. It shows us that all things axe 
 of God, who hath reconciled ns nnto himself 
 by Jesus Christ, and then hath sent to us the 
 word of reconciliation. Let me consider the 
 practical importance of this great fact — Am I 
 one of a chosen generation ? Then, I would 
 consider, 
 
 First, Who hath chosen me. God hath 
 chosen me. All my hopes and privileges 
 come from this one source, — of his own love, 
 wherewith he loved me before the foundation 
 of the world. With what gratitude I ought 
 to think of him — with what confidence and 
 affection I ought to regard him ! It was not I 
 that sought him; but he that sought me. This 
 is a blessed remembrance to me. My charac- 
 ter and hope spring not from my feeble will, 
 but from his abounding grace. They stand 
 not in my weakness ; but in his eternal 
 strength. Bo X love him ? Have I sought 
 him? Do I delight to pray to him? Is it 
 my real desire to obey him ? All these are 
 
CHOSEN GENERATION. 19 
 
 the restdt of his choice. Every plant that can 
 bear good fruit in me, my heavenly Father 
 hath planted. Let me never fail to give him 
 the glory and praise for his work. 
 
 I would consider, 
 
 Second, Why he hath chosen me. It was 
 for no excellence of mine. I was not, when 
 his choice was made. When I came into 
 being, it was in sin and death. My nature 
 was corrupt. There was no prospect of good 
 from me. There could have been no motive 
 in any excellence to be found in one so sinful. 
 Not for any good thing I could ever do for 
 him. I could have no good, but from his gift. 
 He could make all the instruments he needed, 
 as well as the end he desired He could never 
 depend upon me to bring out his ends. No. 
 It was his own will. — His own grace and love. 
 I can assign no other reason than this. He 
 had mercy, because he would have mercy. 
 There has never been anything in me, but 
 obstacles and objections to his work. I ought 
 to think of this with deep humility, with en- 
 
20 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 tire renunciation of myself. I ought to give 
 him all the glory, both for his choice, and foi 
 all that shall come out of it. My own sinful- 
 ness shuts out every reason for his goodness 
 to me, but his own mercy. I can never have 
 anything of my own, in which to glory. 
 
 I would consider. 
 
 Third, For what purposes he hath chosen me. 
 To honor himself. To show forth his own 
 glory. He means to show in me his grace, 
 and love, and power to save. He will display 
 this in my present life of trial. He will dis- 
 play it in my future life of glory. How 
 earnestly, then, ought I to watch. How care- 
 fully ought I to walk, that I may honor him. 
 It must be my effort, in all the fruits of holy 
 action, to glorify him. I am never off of 
 duty in this respect. Every part of my life 
 has some connection with his great design. 
 Every step is a part of his plan. Let no part 
 oppose it. When I am obedient, I fulfil his 
 will and further his design. When I am dis- 
 obedient, I dishonor him and violate his pur- 
 
CHOSEN GENEEATION. 21 
 
 pose. 0, with wliat vigilance ouglit I to walk 
 with, him, and before him, that my whole life 
 may carry out the purpose for which I was 
 made! This will be happiness to me, as it 
 passes. There is no other happiness for man. 
 This will be happiness after it has passed. My 
 eternity can be happy, only as he reigns in it 
 supremely, accomplishing all his will. 
 
 I would consider, 
 
 FouKTH, For what results he hath chosen me. 
 Surely this is for everlasting glory. He can 
 have no inferior end to this. The end is eter- 
 nal life. Then my hope ought to be clear and 
 constant. God has chosen me to salvation. 
 This will encourage me to press forward, — ^to 
 contend faithfully. I cannot be overcome. 
 No weapon that is formed against me can 
 prosper. O let me never faint then. My 
 present pilgrimage may be full of trial and 
 pain. In the world I mnst have tribulation. 
 But God my Saviour will carry me safely 
 through. He will make me more than a con- 
 queror. And then his rest remains. How 
 
22 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 glorious will be the result! How satisfied 
 shall I be, when I awake up after his likeness, 
 and behold his glory. 
 
 I would consider. 
 
 Fifth, Hath God thus chosen me f The evi- 
 dence of it is in my own character and state. 
 I should never have sought him but for that 
 I was far off, when he brought me nigh. It 
 was he who made me seek his face, and his fe- 
 vor. My choice of Christ is the evidence of 
 Christ's choice of me. It is a very precious 
 evidence. For I really choose him. Nothing 
 seems to me so important, as an interest in 
 my Saviour, and a partnership with him. 
 How willingly would I part with everything 
 rather than this. How rich and full should I 
 feel myself with this alone. O what mercy 
 has thus been bestowed upon me! How 
 grateful, how humble, how watchful, how 
 hopeful, I ought to be, as one of God's chosen 
 generation! Let me strive to grow in this 
 blessed character, and in these heavenly finiits. 
 Thus my walk will be peaceful and successful. 
 
CHOSEN GENEBATIOK. 23 
 
 And the God of liope will fill me with all joy 
 and peace in believing, through the power of 
 the Holy Ghost 
 
 What thooaands never knew the road ! 
 What thousands hate it w^hen 'tis known I 
 None but the chosen tribes of Grod 
 Will seek or choose it for their own. 
 
 r. - ~ ...V ^ 
 
ELECT OF GOB. 
 
 The Elect of God. — Colossians, iii. 12. 
 
 This is the result of the divine cTioice. As 
 one of a chosen generation, I am actually the 
 elect of God. How wonderful is such a title I 
 How glorious is such a relation ! How incon- 
 ceivable to me, the love which has conferred 
 it upon one so guilty, and so unprofitable I 
 What encouraging and blessed thoughts does 
 such a title suggest I Let me meditate upon 
 them, and strive to improve and employ 
 them. 
 
 If I am really the elect of God, 
 First. Then Ood has greatly loved me^ and I 
 also ought to love him. The only motive which 
 
ELECT OF GOD. 25 
 
 can lead to clioice is love. If God has thus 
 chosen me, how great must have been his 
 love! When I think of my own unworthi- 
 ness, guiltiness, and ruin, — ^how repulsive my 
 whole character must have been to him, who 
 cannot look upon iniquity but with abhor- 
 rence : how great is the love wherewith he 
 hath loved me, to pass over all these reasons 
 for his aversion I When I think of the 
 boundless extent of his mercies, his glorious 
 salvation, the forbearing grace and tenderness 
 which he has displayed, the promises which 
 he has given me, and the provisions which he 
 has made for me, how amazing has been his 
 love ! What earnest, devoted love he de- 
 serves in return from me I Surely I can never 
 love him too much. My best offerings must 
 always be cold and worthless. My most ar- 
 dent praise can never reach the measure of his 
 claims. But nothing can move or excite my 
 love, like a conviction and knowledge of his 
 love first to me. that I might realize it and 
 think of it more 1 
 
26 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Second. Then Ood will certainly protect me, 
 and I ougTit to depend upon him. If lie is able 
 to guard that which he has loved and chosen, he 
 will certainly do it. But he is infinitely able. 
 No power is beyond his control. No enemy 
 can successfully resist him. All things are in 
 his hands. All things are open to his sight. 
 How safe am I, then, in doing his will, where- 
 ever he shall lead me I With perfect confidence 
 I ought to depend upon him, and go forward 
 in the path of duty without fear. Every place 
 is safe, where he requires me to be. How 
 happy is the spirit of daily constant depend- 
 ence! To trust always. To have no fears. 
 To rest all upon God. To feel sure of his 
 protection. This is the privilege of God's 
 elect. This is my privilege. Let me daily 
 try to enjoy and improve it. 
 
 Third, Then God will surely watch me, and 
 I ought to strive in everything to please him. 
 If I am one of his elect, what I do, and where 
 I am, can never be indifferent to him. H4S 
 
ELECT OF GOD. 27 
 
 eye must be always upon his elect. He says, 
 " To tHs man will I look." He lives in them. 
 Their character is always an honor or a dishonor 
 to him. A weed that a man will neglect in a 
 common, he will not suffer in his garden. God 
 will more surely correct the faults of his elect, 
 than of others. " You only have I known," 
 he says, " of all the people of the earth, there- 
 fore will I punish you for your iniquities." 
 In the assurance of this, how careful and ear- 
 nest ought I to be I How circumspectly ought 
 I to walk ; in all things conformed to his will. 
 Seeking at all times to understand, and to fol- 
 low his commands. Let me daily strive to 
 set him before me, and to do those things which 
 please him. 
 
 Fourth, l^hen God will certainly provide for 
 me, and I ought to confide in him entirely. He 
 is able to supply all my needs here and here- 
 after. He can give me grace and glory. He 
 will withhold no good thing from me. Then 
 let me have no carefulness for this life, and no 
 
28 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 despair or despondency about another. Let 
 me press forward in my heavenly way, walk 
 hmnbly with my God, and find all my peace 
 and hope in him. If he is my portion, it is 
 enough. I cannot want. He will prepare an 
 habitation for his elect. He will himself be a 
 strong tower of defence for them. There I 
 may be permitted to come with all boldness, — ■ 
 to run and be safe. I have no cause for fear 
 or doubt. God hath become my salvation. I 
 ,will trust and not be afraid. The work which 
 lie begins he is able to complete ; and he will 
 complete it. how precious is the assurance 
 of his unfailing love in Christ Jesus my 
 Lord! 
 
 Fifth, Then Jww unspeahcibh is this privilege I 
 To be loved, protected, watched, provided for, 
 by God himself I When I think of such a 
 title, let me feel its incitement to duty. How 
 can I be listless, or prayerless, or wandering, 
 or rebellious, when I have such privileges and 
 such hopes. As the elect of God, let me be 
 
ELECT OF GOD. 29 
 
 deeply humble, not proud or self*confident. 
 Let me seek the constant guidance and teach* 
 ing of his Holy Spirit. He says he will put 
 his Spirit upon his elect. They shall be holy 
 as he is holy. Let me walk ever in the Spirit, 
 quietly, gratefully trusting in my God. He 
 loved me before the foundation of the world. 
 He will love me with an everlasting love. If 
 I am faithful to him, nothing will separate me 
 from his love. 
 
 My name from the palms of his hands 
 Eternity will not erase ; 
 Engraved on his heart it remains 
 In marks of iadelible grace. 
 
BOUGHT WITH A PEICE. 
 
 Te are "bought -with, a price. — 1 Corinthians, vi. 20. 
 
 This describes anotlier step in tlie origin of 
 Christian cliaracter. Tlie chosen generation, 
 having becoriie the elect of God, are bought 
 with a price. They were under condemnation 
 in sin. They were under a curse in guilt. 
 God gave his own Son, to be made a curse in 
 their stead. He took their nature and their 
 guilt upon himself. He became the substitute 
 and the sacrifice for them. He was accepted 
 in their behalf. He endured the curse and the 
 punishment of their transgressions. He bought 
 them with his own blood. Now they are 
 ransomed — ^redeemed. They are a purchased 
 possession. Bought with a price. No title is 
 dearer to a Christian than this. Every hope 
 
BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. 31 
 
 depends upon it. Every blessing arises out 
 of it. When God hath chosen me, and hath 
 purchased me, — ^how great is the blessing I 
 have received ! 
 
 First. Then I have complete forgiveness^ and 
 I ought to trust in it, and be at peace. The 
 blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth fi-om all sin, — 
 "What should I fear ? His gracious death for 
 me is all-sufficient. I cannot need anything 
 more. I ought not to desire anything more. 
 By one sacrifice, he hath perfected forever 
 those who are sanctified. This is complete re- 
 demption. What can I desire besides ? When 
 I was an enemy God reconciled me. This is 
 enough. This is grace, wherein I may stand, 
 and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. I 
 may look up with confidence. I may look 
 forward with hope. He hath triumphed for 
 me. He hath borne my sins ; and no guilt 
 will be laid to my charge. How boundless is 
 this provision of merit and of mercy. Let me 
 prize it, embrace it, and enjoy it. 
 
82 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Second. Then I amno longer my own. I have 
 no right to my own will. That which is sold is 
 no longer his who sold it. I was sold a slave 
 to sin. But I have been bought again, a 
 servant for God. I have now no right to con- 
 trol my own affairs, — ^to decide my own des- 
 tiny, — ^to mark out my own ways. The enemy 
 hath no right to control or govern me. I have 
 no ground of complaint in any of the Lord's 
 dealings with me. Wherefore shoxdd a living 
 man complain ? If God has made me alive, 
 why should I murmur at anything he does ? 
 Should it be according to my mind? If I 
 suffer, or am distressed, or reproached, it is not 
 my business. I am not my own. Why should 
 I rebel, or be anxious, or dissatisfied? Can- 
 not God take care of his own ? Shall not the 
 Judge of all the earth do right ? Let me 
 cease from myself. There is no good thing 
 there. 
 
 Third. Then lam the property of God, and his 
 will must be obeyed. He is Supreme. I must 
 
BOUGHT WITH A PEICE. 33 
 
 submit to Hm entirely. This is my happiness, 
 as well as my duty. I am to learn his will 
 in his word, and by his providence. And 
 whether it is what he commands, or what he 
 does, it is the same. He cannot do wrong 
 with me. He cannot be unjust to me. I be- 
 long entirely to him. He has the right to do 
 what he will with his own. He will do what 
 seemeth best in his sight. That which seemeth 
 best to him, must be best for me. O, how 
 happy is this spirit of complete submission ! 
 Sweet submission I Simple, unquestioning 
 obedience I How perfectly clear and direct 
 it is ! It has no questions to ask, — no doubts 
 to settle, — ^no difficulties to solve. It seeks 
 only to know what is the mind of God. That 
 is enough. When he speaks, there is an end 
 of all controversy. His word must be right ; 
 and it must come out right. 
 
 Fourth. Then / ojm the servant of God^ and 
 his work must be done. All the powers of my 
 being belong to him. My mind and my body 
 3 
 
34 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 are equally his. My outward circiunstances 
 are under his control. These are the instru- 
 ments with which I am to act. They furnish 
 the scene, the occasion, in which I am to glorify 
 him. In this condition he has a distinct work 
 for me to do, and I must do it. He will show 
 me if I ask him, and wait for him, what it is, 
 and where it is. I cannot judge of this work. 
 It may be a very important one in his plans, 
 though it seem to be a very lowly one for me. 
 I must not judge according to the appearalice. 
 He will judge righteous judgment. Let me 
 not refuse his appointment. Let me not delay 
 to follow his voice. Let me waste no time in 
 fulfilling his will. I know not what conse- 
 quences may depend upon it. I only know 
 that I am the servant of a Kedeeming God, 
 and his work must be finished, and I must 
 instantly and constantly do my part of it. 
 
 Fifth. Is this indeed my relation to God ? 
 Am I thus pardoned — not my own, the property 
 of God, the servant of God ? Am I all this, 
 
BOUGHT WITH A PKICE. S5 
 
 tlirougli the death of a gracious Saviour in my 
 "behalf? Surely I ought never to forget it I 
 The remembrance of it should mark my whole 
 course and career. In all that I do, I should 
 act upon the high principles which are thus 
 brought out to view. How elevated and 
 happy will this make my life ! "With what 
 light and joy will it adorn all the dispensations 
 of God concerning me ! O let this precious 
 title, "bought with a price," thus ever con- 
 strain and guide me. 
 
 Ten thousand worlds, ten thousand lives, 
 How worthless they appear 1 
 Compared with thee supremely good. 
 Divinely bright and fair 1 
 
ms WOEKMANSHIP. 
 
 We are His -workraanship — Ephesians, ii. 10. 
 
 When I look at tlie outward privileges of 
 tlie Gospel wtticli are bestowed upon me, they 
 are all the results of God's amazing grace. 
 He chose me for himself. He made me his 
 elect. He bought me with a price. And it is 
 most delightful and encouraging to reflect 
 upon the amazing goodness of God in these 
 wonderful gifts. But when I proceed to look 
 at the work which is to be accomplished with- 
 in myself, all things are still equally of 
 God. The presence and the power of his 
 Spirit is the fountain of all hohness and 
 strength. This is the origin of religious char- 
 acter within me. All my duties are his gifts, 
 
HIS WORKMANSHIP. 37 
 
 When I repent, and believe, and love, it is 
 because lie has before bestowed upon me these 
 inestimable blessings. He first gives to me, 
 and then he asks of me that which he has 
 given. When I ask, how am I to obey him, 
 and to do his will ; He answers me, by tell- 
 ing me I am his workmanship. He will make 
 me to do it. He will work within me to will 
 and to do according to his good pleasure. 
 
 Am I thus the workmanship of God ? 
 
 First. How constantly ought / to depend 
 upon his power ^ and not my own. Yainly shall 
 I contend and strive, unless he work within me. 
 But when he undertakes the work, there is no 
 difiiculty. I would resist the power of sin, I 
 would walk in hohness of life, I would fulfil 
 the claims of duty, I would honor him in all 
 the fruits of piety. But I must remember his 
 grace and look to him. He speaks, and it is 
 done. He alone can make me what he would 
 have me to be. This makes every path a 
 privilege. Whatever he requires becomes a 
 
88 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 blessing, wlien lie is pleased to work it within 
 me. How precious are these gifts ! Godly 
 sorrow, true repentance, affectionate submis- 
 sion, active obedience ; all these are liis works 
 within me, who thus perfects the counsel of 
 his own will. Let me learn to look up to him 
 for all I desire or try to do. 
 
 Second. How earnestly ought / to seek his 
 grace with constant prayer. Effectual inwrought 
 prayer I This is the great instrument of pre- 
 vailing, and of conquest. That which is im- 
 possible for me, is possible for him. He will 
 never allow me to seek his face in vain. I 
 would resolve to stand with him. I would de- 
 termine and endeavor in everything to follow 
 him. Then I would seek his constant aid and 
 presence to uphold me. He will always hear 
 me, and will give abundantly. O, how import- 
 ant becomes such a habit of prayer, in simple 
 dependence on God I It is not merely in set 
 and occasional prayers — ^these are my privilege 
 and my duty — ^but the frequent and constant 
 
HIS WOEKMANSHIP. 39 
 
 lifting up of my heart and thonglits to God, 
 in secret remembrance and desire. My trials 
 and conflicts may come suddenly. The work 
 of grace must always go forward in my heart. 
 I need therefore to have a constant remem- 
 brance of God, as the author of every good 
 work within me. Let me never forget they 
 are not my works, but the works of God. 
 Without him I can do nothing. 
 
 Third. How watchfully ought I to guard 
 against quenching his Spirit^ when he is pleas- 
 ed to give it to me. He will not work upon 
 me, as a mere inanimate mass. He must work 
 with me, as a voluntary and accountable being. 
 He gives me light, and knowledge of my duty. 
 He makes me to see my sin. He shows me 
 the path of holiness and obedience. He 
 makes me desire it and love it. He excites 
 and urges me to fulfil his will. Then, when 
 all these blessed gifts are offered, I must not 
 reject his gi-ace, nor trifle with his love. I 
 must not engage in habits which oppose him ; 
 
40 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 nor refuse, nor delay to yield to him. Tliia 
 is most important for me. He makes me will- 
 ing in tlie day of his power ; let me not re- 
 sist his will. He speaks in my inmost heart 
 and conscience ; let me never be indifferent 
 to his blessed voice. He gives me his Holy 
 Spirit ; let me never grieve nor despise him. 
 
 Fourth. How anxiously should / improve 
 the opportunities of his grace. He may not al- 
 ways aid me. He will not always. If I neglect 
 him, he may suddenly depart. I ought then, 
 to welcome his coming. I ought to rejoice in 
 his readiness to help and succor me. Every 
 season of grace is precious. Every means of 
 obtaining his divine influence is inestimable. 
 Ah, I cannot afford to waste any. I have no 
 time or room to trifle with any. Immediate 
 obedience to his voice, instant submission to 
 his command, perfect delight in his appearing, 
 is my only course of safety, — the only path of 
 peace. "When I hear him speaking in his 
 word, or feel his arresting or awakening power 
 
HIS WORKMANSHIP. 41 
 
 in my conscience, I must yield at once. He 
 has hallowed his Sabbaths. He has provided 
 his sanctuary for worship. He has given me 
 my closet or my corner, for secret prayer. He 
 has collected the assembly of his saints, and 
 promised to be with them. He sanctifies 
 the days of affliction and trial. O let me 
 hasten to meet him, to find him, to enjoy his 
 presence, to experience his power, to obtain 
 and improve his gifts. Thus will his gracious 
 workmanship go on, and I shall rejoice in the 
 work of his hands. 
 
 Fifth. How precious and important is this 
 title ! My due improvement of it will lead me 
 to depend on God the Spirit, and not to refuse 
 him ; to seek his presence, to be jealous lest I 
 grieve him ; to welcome every opportunity of 
 his manifestation, that I may profit with all. 
 I would apply this blessed truth thus to my- 
 self : — How precious is his workmanship, as it 
 goes on ! How perfect and glorious will it be, 
 when it is completed 1 How perfectly satisfied 
 
 .J 
 
42 CHEISTIAN T^ITLES. 
 
 shall I be, wlien I awake up after his like- 
 ness. Then shall I rejoice in it, and in him 
 forever. 
 
 Descend from heaven, immortal dove, 
 Stoop down and take me on thy wings, 
 
 And moimt and bear me far above 
 The reach of these inferior things I 
 
 ^rr riTftr-irWiwlLi 
 
A HEW CBEATUBE. 
 
 He is a new creature. — Cokinthians, v. 17. 
 
 This is the result of the workmansliip of 
 God. He makes me what he would have me 
 to be. And when his work is finished, old 
 things have passed away; behold all things 
 have become new. It is a blessed title. The 
 Christian is a new creature. The Saviour died 
 in his place, and he died in him. Thus his 
 condemnation, burden, and punishment have 
 all passed by. All things in his relations and 
 his prospects have been made new. And the 
 Holy Spirit has come to him, to teach him 
 these glad tidings ; has awakened him, trans- 
 formed him, renewed him, made him alive by 
 their power, and alive to God forever. Thus 
 
4A CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 in his own character and state, his motives, 
 purposes, and plan of life, all things have be- 
 come new. This is true of every Christian. 
 If I am a Christian, this is true of me. 
 Let me think of it as belonging to me. 
 
 First. / am not ivhat I once was. This is a 
 ^eat comfort. Feeble and imperfect as I am, I 
 can look back and see a very different state, and 
 a very sad state, which has passed away. Then 
 I was indifferent to religion, and careless about 
 my soul. I am not so now. Then the service 
 of God seemed to me a task and a burden. It 
 does not so now. Then I was without prayer 
 or a desire to pray. I am not so now. Then 
 I was extremely anxious about earthly things, 
 and my whole heart was there. It is not so 
 now. Then I had no desire to live for God 
 I did not feel the burden of my inward sin. 
 The prospect of eternity did not interest or 
 alarm me. Ah, all these are not so now ! I 
 am not what I was. This change is the work 
 of the Spirit, beyond all doubt. I could never 
 
A NEW CREATURE. 45 
 
 have wTouglit it myself. I was dead; I could 
 not bring myself to life. It is all new. I well 
 remember when I had it not. This is a great 
 comfort to me. Though I mourn over my 
 great sinfulness, and feel it deeply ; though I 
 see myself in everything very far from what I 
 ought to be ; still I have great comfort in look- 
 ing back upon the past. I cannot doubt that 
 God hath done all this for my soul. 
 
 Second. Then he who has thus created me 
 anew J will keep me, and finish his wm-k. This is 
 a great encouragement to me. My dif&culties 
 are many: far more than I can overcome. 
 My inward corruptions defy my power to con- 
 quer them. If I were to depend upon myself, 
 I should be completely discouraged. But 
 surely God will never forsake me. If he had 
 intended my destruction, he would have left 
 me where I was. I was destroyed ; lost in sin. 
 He does nothing without a purpose. His gifts 
 are without his subsequent repentance. His 
 works reveal his mind. Every blessing I have 
 
 L. 
 
46 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 received, is an argument for wliat lie means to 
 do for me, and with me. This greatly en- 
 courages me. He is on my side. Why should 
 I fear ? I will press forward in the path of 
 duty. I will be faithful and patient in every 
 trial. I will be steadfast and determined in 
 every contest. I will be unchanging in my 
 perseverance through the whole. I know that 
 he will never forsake me. He will not despise, 
 nor reject the work of his own hands. He 
 who hath begun a good work in me, will per- 
 form it until the day of Jesus Christ. This 
 hope abideth steadfast. 
 
 Third. But / am not what I ought to be, and 
 this should keep me humble and watchful. My 
 privileges are great. My opportunities and 
 means are most valuable and important. Ah, 
 how improved and sanctified my whole life 
 ought to be ! But what evil tempers still lurk 
 within me I What unholiness still abides ! 
 What sinful affections are still here I How far 
 am I from that holy, heavenly mind which I 
 
A NEW CEEATURE. 47 
 
 ought to possess ! How little have I of that 
 mind of Christ, which was holy, harmless, un- 
 defiled, and separate from sin ! All this should 
 humble me greatly. I am very far behind what 
 I might have been. I see many who have en- 
 tirely outstripped me in the. Christian race. I 
 think of the blessings I might have conferred 
 upon others, of the example I might have pre- 
 sented, of the influence I might have exercised. 
 I am distressed when I call these things to re- 
 membrance. I abhor myself as a defiler and 
 corrupter of the precious gifts of God which I 
 have received. But this should make me also 
 more watchful. I am not straitened in God. 
 He is wining to bestow boundless gifts upon 
 me. 0, that I may come to him for more I 
 Let me daily strive to live more as a new crea- 
 ture; and in everything to show forth the work 
 of the Spirit in my heart. 
 
 Fourth. But then I shall be all thai God in- 
 tends for me ; and this supports me. But for this 
 I should verily faint. He will not leave me nor 
 
48 CHRISTIAN TITLES. ' 
 
 forsake me. He will bring me into light and 
 obedience, and entire conformity to himself 
 Whatever are my infirmities, my faults, or 
 doubts, if I still cleave to him, he will carry 
 on his work. I shall behold his face in holi- 
 ness, and be renewed after his image, and re- 
 joice in the completion of his work. This 
 blessed prospect keeps me up. Unholy tem- 
 pers are not forever. Enemies do not arise 
 eternally. If I contend, I shall conquer. K I 
 strive, I shall attain. If I endure, I shall re- 
 ceive the reward. God hath provided far 
 better things for me, and hath revealed them 
 to me. He has bid me look up for a coming 
 deliverance, and rejoice in the prospect of his 
 glory. As his new creature, he will yet make 
 all things new for me. I shall be his forever. 
 
 Fifth. How important is this title ! As I 
 think of it, and the grace which has bestowed 
 it, how it tends to comfort me with my past 
 deliverance ; to encourage me with my divine 
 supporter ; to subdue and humble me with a 
 
A NEW CREATURE. 49 
 
 sense of my deficiencies ; and to support and 
 animate me with my fature prospects. O let 
 me not come short of what the Lord designs 
 and requires I His thoughts concerning me 
 are thoughts of peace, and not of evil. Let 
 me daily grow in his favor, and in the knowl- 
 edge of him. Thus shall his work be com- 
 pleted at last, and he will rejoice over it ; and 
 he that reapeth, and he that soweth, will re- 
 joice together. 
 
 Yet not unsought, nor unimplored, 
 
 The plenteous grace will I confer. 
 
 No : your whole heart shall seek the Lord— 
 
 m put a praying spirit there. 
 
CHILDBEN OF GOD 
 
 ■ 
 We are fhe Children of God. — Romans, viii. 16. 
 
 I WOULD pass from the titles whicli de- 
 scribe the origin of the Christian character, to 
 some of those which describe the Christian's 
 relations. There are many of these. He 
 stands in various relations to other beings. 
 None can be more important than his rela- 
 tions to God. These I would first consider. 
 One of these, exceedingly important and pre- 
 cious, is here described. Children of God! 
 How interesting, how impressive is the thought 1 
 How much love it displays on the part of 
 God I " Behold what manner of love," St. John 
 says. How great and inestimable the privilege 
 on our part I What blessings or gifts does a 
 
CHILDEEN OF GOD. 51 
 
 father deny a son, whicli are within liis reach, 
 and are proper for him to receive? What 
 limit is there to the goodness or the wisdom 
 of God, in dealing with his children? Let 
 me think of this blessed title, as belonging to 
 me. Am I a child of God ? I became so by 
 his gracious adoption of me, in his Son. He 
 thus of his own grace is pleased to make me 
 one of his family. 
 
 FiEST. Then I ought to have the most affection- 
 ate spirit of gratitude to God who has bestowed 
 the privilege and the gift. Whatever earthly 
 things I may want, this is a blessing which 
 must always call for my gratitude, and for the 
 expression of my gratitude to God. As a 
 child of God, the prevailing temper of my 
 mind ought to be thankfulness. Kejoice in 
 the Lord alway, — ^in everything give thanks. 
 When I do rejoice, let it not be so much in 
 inferior things. Let it be in this highest and 
 best of all gifts. Li whatever earthly state I 
 may be, how amazing is the change from my 
 
52 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 low and guilty condition to be called a child of 
 God. As my Father, I would think of him 
 and love him. This makes all his dispensa- 
 tions precious. His connections become dear 
 to me. His rod is exercised with the most 
 tender affection. His smiles and his comforts 
 abound upon me. I may always see his sun, — 
 and breathe his air, — and partake of his grace, 
 — and enjoy his forgiveness, — ^and walk in his 
 presence. How can I ever be unhappy ? How 
 can my heart eyer be any but a thankful 
 heart ? 
 
 Second. Then I ought to exercise the most en- 
 tire confidence in my Heavenly Father. He can- 
 not do me any wrong. He must bless me al- 
 ways. All things must work together for good, 
 to those whom he loves and calls. If he has 
 adopted me into his family, he will surely bless 
 mC; and I ought therefore ever to trust in him. 
 I cannot understand all his plans. How should 
 I ? His ways are not as my ways. They are 
 far above, out of my sight. But his purposes 
 
CHILDEEN OP GOD. 63 
 
 I thorouglily know. Tlie thoughts which he 
 thinketh concerning me, are only good. In 
 this I must have entire trust. If I walk in 
 darkness, and have no light, I must still stay 
 upon my God. It becomes the spirit of a child 
 to have confidence in a father. What father 
 can be so worthy of confidence as he ? He 
 will hold me by my right hand. He will lead 
 me safely through the waters. He will bring 
 me to his house in peace. He will not forsake 
 me. Let me never withdraw from him my 
 entire and affectionate trust. He has made me 
 his child. He wiU enable me to know him 
 and prove him as a Father, in all his disci- 
 pline with me. 
 
 Third. Then I ought to cultivate the most 
 compleie svhnission to his will. I am not yield- 
 ing to a Kuler who is mighty merely, but to a 
 Father who is tender. I do not submit to the 
 voice of mere authority, but to the expressions 
 and demands of the most unexampled love. 
 Does he rule in everything ? Is he everywhere 
 
54 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 mighty and faithful ? Let -me in everything 
 entirely and immediately submit. O, I would 
 have no will ! 'No rebellion against his will. 
 I would have little choice, — ^little desire to 
 choose. I would allow him to govern in all 
 things concerning me. How happy shall I be 
 when every contentious spirit is subdued, and 
 my whole heart is brought into perfect sub- 
 jection to him. This is heaven. This will be 
 heaven for me forever. This would be heaven 
 even here. Let me earnestly strive to gain it ; 
 and in the spirit of complete submission, 
 really have my heaven begun below. 
 
 FouETH. Then I ought to be earnestly and 
 constantly careful to honor my Father's name. It 
 is a most serious matter to stand in such a 
 relation to the Great God of heaven and earth. 
 What reverence becomes me ! What holiness ! 
 WhatblamelessnessI What usefulness ! What 
 likeness to his image I I would watch for 
 thiS; and seek for it continually. He has pre- 
 pared the way. He has revealed the character 
 
CHILDREN OF GOD. 65 
 
 he loves. His Spirit is ready to bestow it. 
 He will lead, and help, and bless me. let me 
 not be wanting in efforts to do his will. The 
 world will judge of him by me. What I am, 
 will be in their view the standard of what he 
 does, and of what he requires. Ah, if they 
 should reject him for my sake, what could I 
 say ? If his name shall be blasphemed through 
 my carelessness or neglect, how can I stand 
 before him ? It may be so. It is very likely 
 to be So. Then let me strive to glorify and 
 honor him, in every walk of life, by the ut- 
 most fidelity to his service. 
 
 Fifth. As a child of God, these attributes 
 ought always to be found in me, — Gratitude, 
 Confidence, Submission, Holiness. These are 
 the marks of his children. They especially be- 
 come me. I desire to obtain and exhibit them. 
 I would cidtivate a filial spirit. I would walk 
 as a child of God. Soon my Father will call 
 his children home. Their wanderings will 
 aU be finished. Their work will be all com- 
 
66 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 pleted. Their trials all accomplislied. Let 
 me be ready for that hour, and happy when 
 that honr shall arrive. This is my privilege. 
 I will make it my purpose and my constant 
 effort. 
 
 What transport then shall fill my heart, 
 "When thou my worthless name shalt own ; 
 "When I shall see thee as thou art, 
 And know as I myself am known ; 
 From sin and fear, and sorrow free, 
 My soul shall find its rest in thee. 
 
HEIRS OF GOD. 
 
 Heirs of God. — Romans, viii. 17. 
 
 This is a wonderful relation. An heir 
 hopes for an inheritance which he has not 
 yet received. Or he has received an inherit- 
 ance from some friend who has already de- 
 parted. Every earthly inheritance is connect- 
 ed with a consciousness of sorrow. Though 
 we have gained in property, we have lost a 
 friend. But the Christian's inheritance has no 
 sorrow connected with it. God is the portion 
 of his inheritance. He is so in this life. He 
 will be so forever in the life to come. This 
 heavenly inheritance is bestowed upon us 
 when we are truly bom into the family of God, 
 as his dear children. We gain its complete 
 
58 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 enjoyment when an earthly life has passed 
 away, and we have an abundant entrance into 
 his glorious kingdom. An heir of God, is a 
 title full of encouragement and instruction. It 
 describes the glorious prospect and privilege 
 of the children of God. If children, then 
 heirs. Am I an heir of God ? 
 
 First. Then I have a glorious home, and ] 
 ought to be perfectly contented with my earthly 
 lot Wherever I am in my present condition, 
 I am just where God my Father has placed me. 
 I have all that he has thought best to give me. 
 It is enough. I have a right daily to improve 
 my condition, if I can, in perfect accordance 
 with his will. But I have no right to be dis- 
 contented with it. Why should I be ? It is but 
 a temporary arrangement for me. To-day is ; 
 to-morrow is not. Contentment and submis- 
 sion differ. Submission refers to the authority 
 under which I am placed, and yields to that. 
 Contentment refers to the possession which I 
 have, and is satisfied with that, during the time 
 
HEIRS OF GOD. 59 
 
 of its appointment, and for the purpose of its 
 appointment. Wliat happiness and peace con- 
 tentment brings to the mind ! K I look up- 
 ward from my present condition I may well 
 be satisfied, for I have a home in the heavens 
 that passeth not away. K I look downward, 
 I may well be satisfied, for what evils have I 
 escaped ! From what sorrows have I been de- 
 livered! If I look around, how few I see, 
 whose present condition is more desirable. As 
 an heir of God, let me not be vainly disturbed 
 with earthly things. All is good, if 1 have 
 God for my portion. 
 
 Second. Then I ought to have a very low es- 
 teem of mere earthly goods. How wrong it would 
 be in me to speak of the self-denial of my con- 
 dition ; or of any sacrifices which I can have 
 made ; as if my relations to God were painful, 
 or involved the endurance of sorrow for me. 
 If I belong to God, I am enriched indeed. 
 How can I be more so ? He himself is my 
 portion. All that he can do, then, belongs to 
 
 ^ ^ ^Tpn. .. ■ 
 
60 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 me. I ouglit to be always tappy, entirely 
 happy. Yet how often do I hear of the pleas- 
 ures of the world, as if the joys of man were 
 there ; and of the trials of a religions life, as 
 if the service of God in the Gospel were a task 
 and duty. How absurd and sinful is it for an 
 heir of God to fly to gay and vain assemblies, 
 to participate in mere worldly giddiness and 
 vanity, to obtain personal gratifications, and 
 secure delight. Cannot I be happy in God for 
 my portion ? Is not his service perfect free- 
 dom? Is there not everything in his favor 
 and love, which the soul of man can ask? 
 Why should I go down to Egypt for a satis- 
 faction, which the land of promise alone can 
 surely give. 
 
 Third. Then I ought to cultivate a heavenly 
 mind, both in its objects and in its tempers. 
 An heir should have an education suited to his 
 inheritance, — a mind proportioned to his con- 
 dition. I must be educated for my home. If 
 God is my inheritance, I should think of him, 
 
HEIRS OF GOD. 61 
 
 I should prize him, I should desire him, I 
 should love to seek him, and to walk in fel- 
 lowship with him. He is willing to educate 
 me for mj exalted prospect. He is willing to 
 give me this heavenly temper, and to guide 
 me in this profitable meditation and study. 
 Let me constantly seek it. Let me gain a po- 
 sitive and manifest character in my religion, 
 and my course of life. Thus shall I honor 
 him by valuing him truly, by being happy in 
 him, and showing that I can be happy in him. 
 Surely Christ is a precious Saviour ; and if I 
 am an heir with him, I have a most precious 
 inheritance. All my desires may be, and 
 ought to be satisfied there. 
 
 Fourth. Then I ought to he finally ready for 
 my inheritance. The day will soon come, when 
 the heirs of God will enter into their possess- 
 ion. As that blessed day approaches, I 
 should be growing ready to meet it ; and to 
 meet it with pleasure and delight. I ought 
 never to look at it with alarm or fear. It wiU 
 
62 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 be a glorious day. How I ought to be grow- 
 ing in that character which is to live forever. 
 Daily drawing more near to the image, as well 
 as to the presence of God. I pray against 
 sudden death ; but it means unprepared death 
 No departure is sudden to the soul that is 
 always ready. If I am ready to go home, — to 
 be with Christ, — ^to enter into glory and joy 
 eternal,' — ^then the sooner it comes the better. 
 I may be more useful to others, by still abid- 
 mg in the flesh ; but I never should think of 
 Lt, as happier for myself. Let me live in faith, 
 and in the enjoyment of this lively hope at 
 all times. Then it is well. Happy here, — 
 and happy in everything hereafter. 
 
 Fifth. These are the proper characters of an 
 heir of God. Contentment here. Elevation 
 of mind above earthly vanities. An increas- 
 ing heavenly mind. A constant readiness for 
 the possession of his glorious inheritance. K 
 I am an heir of God, let me press onward to 
 obtain these characters. Let me display them 
 
 L. 
 
r 
 
 HEIRS OF GOD. 63 
 
 more and more. This is happiness enough. 
 To live as a child and an heir of God. All 
 this the Saviour gives. For all this, the Holj 
 Spirit prepares me. In the attainment and 
 possession of it all, I shall be completely hap- 
 py and imspeakably blessed. 
 
 When shall the day, dear Lord, appear, 
 
 That I shall mount to dwell above ; 
 And stand and bow among them there, 
 
 And view thy fiace, and sing thy love. 
 
BRANCHES OF CHRIST. 
 
 Te are the tranches. — St. John, xv. 5. 
 
 This is one of my most blessed relations to 
 God. The only-begotten Son has consented 
 to become a Saviour for lost sinners. He lias 
 given bimself in deatb for tbem. He has re- 
 ceived the fulness of divine grace in their be- 
 half. All that they can need or possess, is 
 laid up in him. They receive from his fulness 
 grace upon grace. They are united to him by 
 the renewing power of his Holy Spirit. By 
 faith in Christ, and love to Christ, through 
 this Holy Spirit, they become one with him. 
 They are thus grafted into him, as branches 
 into the vine. They live by his power and 
 through his grace. They derive all their life 
 and strength from him. This, then, becomes 
 
BRANCHES OF CHRIST. 65 
 
 a very precious title, " I am the vine, and ye 
 are the branches." Am I truly a branch of 
 Christ? 
 
 First. Then all my spiritual life depends 
 upon my Saviour^ and I must maintain my 
 personal union with him. This is only to be 
 maintained by living faith. A constant, watch- 
 ful trust in him. I must seek him daily. I 
 must think of him often. I must avoid what- 
 ever opposes him. I must go directly to him, 
 and keep my constant fellowship with him. 
 Nothing must be between the graft and the 
 stock. My hfe is hid in Christ. My spiritual 
 personal union to him is everything. No 
 other power must come between us. No other 
 agency is to be sought than his own Spirit to 
 bring me and keep me there. I must not 
 deny him, nor neglect him, nor wound him, 
 nor undervalue him. Let me maintain an un- 
 ceasing spiritual communion by faith and love, 
 with him. Thus shall I bring forth fi^t to 
 his glory. 
 
 6 
 
66 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Second. Then all my fruitfalness must com/i 
 from Mm^ and I must constantly seek Ms 
 power and strength. If I am separate from 
 him, I can do nothing. If I abide in him, I 
 may bear much fruit. The fruit which he 
 asks from me is the fruit of his own Spirit. 
 Love, patience, beneficence, faithfulness to him, 
 faithfulness to others for his sake. These are 
 the blessed fruits of his Spirit. Fruits which 
 will adorn my profession, and honor his name. 
 Let me be anxious upon this subject. I would 
 glorify him. I would be among his recognized 
 and chosen flock. I would bear his cross and 
 follow him. Thus only can I make my call- 
 ing and my election sure. Thus only can an 
 abundant entrance be ministered unto me into 
 his heavenly kingdom. Thus only can I glo- 
 rify my Father who is in heaven. 
 
 Third. Then my responsibility is great^ and 
 I must labor to fulfil it. To be grafted into 
 Christ is a great privilege. I have everything 
 there. All laid up in him. I must have much 
 
BRANCHES OF CHRIST. 67 
 
 expected from me. I must render up a full 
 account. To live an earthly and sinful life, or 
 a self-indulgent and useless life, cannot be con- 
 sistent with my relation to Christ my Saviour. 
 The fruit which I must bear, must be like his. 
 What he was, I must be in the world. And 
 though I can never attain the same degree, I 
 must walk in the same steps. I must mind the 
 same thing. The mind which was in him must 
 be in me also. How else can I ftdfil my re- 
 sponsibility, or accomplish the purposes of my 
 mission ? Let me often think of how much I 
 have received. What free forgiveness I What 
 full redemption! What perfect acceptance! 
 What forbearing aid I What tender guidance ! 
 What a glorious hope I For all these I must 
 account to him. Ko creature can be more 
 highly blessed. No one ought to be expected 
 to be more faithful and useful in his daily 
 practical life. O let not my blessings become 
 my condemnation ! 
 
 Fourth. Then my hope is most precious^ and 
 
68 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I must prize it. Where lie is, there I shall be 
 also. He has gone to prepare a place for me. 
 He will come again, and receive me unto him- 
 self. In Ms presence is the fulness of joj. 
 Endless pleasures are at his right hand. Let 
 me daily consider it, and rejoice in the hope 
 which he bestows. Let me value this precious 
 hope, and strive to live according to its de- 
 mands. This is a glorious hope. It can sup- 
 port, encourage, animate, refresh me in every 
 trial. It can make me happy in every con- 
 dition. No one can touch the Great Being to 
 whom I belong. That heavenly vine can 
 never be rooted up. If I am one with him, 
 he will keep me in perfect security and in per- 
 fect peace. My season of trial will soon be 
 passed. My provided glory will soon appear. 
 O let me be watchful and faithful, that no man 
 take my crown. 
 
 Fifth. Thus ought a branch of this heaven- 
 ly vine to live. Deriving life from union with 
 Christ ; obtaining fruitfalness by the power of 
 
BRANCHES OF CHRIST. 69 
 
 Clirist ; feeling responsibility for the mind and 
 example of Clirist ; rejoicing in the hope of 
 the glory of Christ. Upon this system, and 
 these principles, let me live, striving constant- 
 ly to honor the holy name by which I am 
 called, and to adorn the blessed Gospel which 
 I profess. Happy will it be for me, so to be 
 found, and so to appear when my master shall 
 come to call me before his throne. 
 
 When shall the day, dear Lord, appear, 
 
 That I shall mount on high, 
 And view thy matchless beauties there, 
 
 With never-ceasing joy. 
 
 Angels shall listen to my song, 
 
 And seraphs join the praise : 
 For none amongst the happy throng, 
 
 Shall louder tritmiphs raise. 
 
THE TEMPLE OF GOD- 
 
 Te are tlie temple of God. — 1 Corinthians, iii. 16. 
 
 • A TEMPLE is a bnildnig devoted to worship. 
 There sacrifices and offerings are presented to 
 God. Such was the ancient Temple at Jeru- 
 salem. There God was pleased to manifest his 
 presence. Though he is everywhere present, 
 he was pleased to promise his peculiar presence 
 in the sanctuary which he had thus selected. 
 But now God dwells not in temples made with 
 hands. He selects for his abode the lowly 
 and the contrite heart. The High and Lofty 
 One who inhabiteth eternity delights to dwell 
 with those who love him, and who reverence 
 his word. As I am a Branch of Christ, I 
 dwell by love and faith in God. As I am a 
 
THE TEMPLE OF GOD. 71 
 
 Temple of Grod, lie dwells by his Holy Spirit 
 in me. It is this indwelling Holy Spirit who 
 teaches me, and leads me, who gives me a con- 
 sciousness of my need, and shows me the glory 
 and sufficiency of the Saviour who supplies it. 
 This title is to me of the utmost importance 
 and worth. If I am a Temple of God, and 
 God dweUeth in me, 
 
 FiKST. Then I should IcihciT to Jceep this tem- 
 ple clean. K any man defile the temple of 
 God, him will God destroy. But unholy im* 
 aginations, impure thoughts, selfish tempers, 
 all defile the temple of God. Unprofitable 
 books, injurious society, unsuitable dress, un- 
 becoming recreations, all defile the temple of 
 God. Nay, the introduction of lawful subjects 
 at unlawful times, defile this temple. The 
 Father's house must not be made a house of 
 merchandize. He will not give his glory to 
 another. He will not suffer the intrusion 
 there, of what belongeth not in it. Alas I 
 how often have I thus defiled his temple I 
 
72 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Will lie tlius destroy me? Not if I turn 
 from my folly, and strive to honor and 
 obey him hereafter. He is ready to for- 
 give the sins which I penitently confess. 
 But I must examine the state of this living 
 temple. I must understand its real condition. 
 I must strive constantly to make it a proper 
 habitation for the Spirit of God. It must be 
 my great object and effort to be holy in all my 
 intercourse with him, and in all my aspects 
 before him. 
 
 Second. Then I ought to maintain his con- 
 stant worship there. My praises and prayers 
 should ever be in my mind and heart. God 
 should be worshipped within with a spiritual 
 worship, in what I feel, and what I think, and 
 what I desire. What acceptable incense is a 
 truly grateful heart, — a praying and confiding 
 spirit I More than all whole-burnt offerings 
 and sacrifices. let me remember his pres- 
 ence. Let me think of it. Let me desire it. 
 Wherever I am, he is with me. In whatever I 
 
THE TEMPLE OF GOD. 73 
 
 am engaged, he is observing me. I must not 
 forget him nor grieve him. I must lift up my 
 heart to him, and give him my affectionate and 
 earnest homage. I may thus always have a 
 temple for worship. I may always retire within, 
 and maintain there an inward communion with 
 the High and Lofty One. How precious is 
 the privilege I No man can deprive me of it. 
 No man can shut me out of it. No circum- 
 stances of life can prevent my use of it. Then 
 let me not voluntarily neglect it. 
 
 Thied. Then / oiLght to listen to his voice 
 within me. In his own temple, God utters his 
 gracious voice. He speaks within me. There 
 is a voice of his Spirit which utters itself to my 
 conscience within. My safety and my happiness 
 consist in my humble and faithful attention to 
 it. I must listen and obey. He urges me to 
 duty. He arrests me in sin. He would awaken 
 conviction. He would elevate my thoughts 
 and hopes to things above. He would sanctify 
 me wholly. Let me ever hear what Grod is 
 
74 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ready to speak. He will never speak in vain. 
 He will lead me into all truth. If I seek 
 him and follow him, he will never suffer me 
 to go astray. But I must be quick to hear, 
 and instant in obedience. I must remember 
 that he is always ready to be found by me. 
 I must always earnestly seek him. 
 
 FouETH. Then from this temple there ought 
 to go forth instructions for others. If I am a 
 living temple of Grod, how many dwell around 
 this temple, who have no part in the blessings 
 which are thus bestowed. The word of God 
 must go out from his temple. The divine law 
 must seek their dwellings from thence. I 
 must therefore be an instrument for teaching 
 others. Why do they dwell around me? 
 Why have I been connected with them but 
 for this ? I ought to be constantly teaching 
 and guiding some. There are always some 
 that I may teach. Have I nothing to say or 
 to do for the Lord who hath made me his tem- 
 ple ? This guilty world must be blessed and 
 
THE TEMPLE OF GOD. 75 
 
 saved by Christians wlio dwell in it. God liaa 
 placed his people here for that single end. 
 Otherwise he would take them home to him- 
 self. If they do not bless the world, who will ? 
 Am I then one of his living temples ? O let 
 no ignorant and guilty mind come in vain to 
 me, or be allowed to dwell without profit 
 near me. 
 
 Fifth. This is surely the proper employ- 
 ment of a temple. It must be kept holy. The 
 worship of God must be there maintained. 
 The word of God must be there heard. In- 
 struction in the things of God must go out 
 thence. O that it might be so with me I 
 What a heavenly state is this ! To have the 
 Saviour constantly exalted within me, and his 
 light and influence constantly proceeding from 
 me ! The Lord God and the Lamb are the 
 light of the heavenly temple. let them be the 
 light of mine. Then shall I walk in the light, 
 and my earthly state will be a constant readi- 
 ness for my glorious heavenly state hereafter. 
 
76 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Thus shall I become prepared for the worship 
 and the glory of his abode. Thus shall I at- 
 tain the mind and habits which will fit me tc 
 unite in the praises of his redeemed. 
 
 O let me bear thy secret name, 
 The record of my name in heaven, 
 The pledge and earnest of those joys 
 That shall in fulness there be given ; 
 Bestow the pearl which Adam lost — 
 The presence of the Holy Ghost 
 
SERVANTS OF CHBIST. 
 
 The Servants of Christ. — Ephbsians, vi. 6. 
 
 In my various relations, I would think 
 especially of those which bind me to my 
 Saviour, and the titles which distinguish them. 
 What can be more important ? What is more 
 so, than the present one ? A servant of Christ! 
 I was a servant of sin. Alas I that I should 
 be obliged to say so — ^A servant of Satan I 
 The Lord Jesus redeemed me from this slav- 
 ery, by becoming a servant of servants for me, 
 and paying his own blood for my ransom. He 
 brought me back from my bondage, by renew- 
 ing me with his own Spirit. Then I gave my 
 self up to him, to be his servant. And now, I 
 have one master, even Christ. I have no other 
 
78 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 one. Ko other will, or law, or plan, or coun- 
 sel to follow. How simple is my path 1 How 
 glorious is sucli a relation ! The highest an- 
 gel delights in it. They worship and obey 
 him with joy. Let me obey him, and adorn 
 my title with fidelity. 
 
 First. But obedience becomes a servant. If I 
 am a servant of Christ, I must obey him. 
 Whatever may be his commands; they are to 
 be fulfilled. It is not for me to judge of them. 
 The interests, and the responsibility are his. I 
 am to do just as he says. When I hear and 
 understand his word, that is enough. Obe- 
 dience may be inconvenient, or unpleasant, or 
 mysterious. A servant does not consider this. 
 He follows the command. That is enough. 
 The Lord who gives it, knows where it will 
 lead, and what will be its result. How perfect- 
 ly simple is a life of obedience to Christ I It 
 involves no questions and no difficulties. It 
 is disobedience and rebellion that suggest the 
 questions and difficulties in our path. His 
 
SEKVANTS OF CHRIST. 79 
 
 service is perfect freedom. No life is so tappy. 
 No life is so easy. Let this be my life ! 
 that I may ever have the heart, simply to do 
 what the Lord commands, and leave all the 
 government on his shoulder, and all the obsta* 
 cles for him to overcome. 
 
 Second. Fidelity becomes a servant. Entire 
 fidelity. Not eye-service, doing reluctantly, 
 and doing no more than I cannot avoid. But 
 I am as cordially to obey in my master^s ab- 
 sence, as in his presence. I am to consult in 
 all things, my master's interest and will. Thus 
 should I be faithful in all things to my glori- 
 ous Lord. He sees me at all times. I am to 
 have reference only to him. In every duty 
 and engagement, I would carry out his holy 
 will. He has left very distinct directions for 
 me, to occupy till he come. This will be. my 
 effort. This shall be my plan in life. I have 
 a most responsible trust. Much depends upon 
 my faithfulness in it. Glorious results will 
 follow upon my persevering fidelity. Fearful 
 
80 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 punisliment must await my negligence and 
 wastefulness. let me be watcliful, and 
 neither neglect my master's work, nor waste 
 my master's goods. How tappy will be the 
 salutation, " Well done, thou good and faith- 
 ful servant I" 
 
 Third. Usefulness becomes a servant. Affec- 
 tionate usefulness in his master's service, what- 
 ever his work may be. His labor is always 
 for some appointed end. His obedience and 
 fidelity are to produce distinct and expected 
 results. What, then, is my master doing in 
 the world ? What is the work he has given 
 me to do ? He must look for the results that 
 come from my labor in his service. Ah, how 
 much there is to do in the service of Christ I 
 How much sorrow to be relieved ! How much 
 misery to be removed ! Every act and work 
 of kindness to man, is a part of this work of 
 Christ. The souls and bodies of men are to 
 be comforted and blessed. I may be, and I 
 must be, always doing good. My rule in it is 
 
("" 
 
 SEKVANTS OF CHRIST. 81 
 
 my master's command. My motive must be 
 my master's will. I am not to look at the re- 
 turns tliat I may get. I am not to consider 
 what may be serviceable to me. I am to 
 gather fruit for him. My recompense comes 
 not jfrom men. My record is with my Lord 
 Let me daily strive to carry home sheaves for 
 his gamer, and to increase the glory that he 
 will receive. 
 
 Fourth. ResponsiUlity hecomes a servant He 
 must have a constant sense of this. This is 
 the end of his labor, that he must give an ac- 
 count for all. He must appear before his mas- 
 ter, to render up an account of himself. I 
 must stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. 
 Soon will the 4ay of my account arrive. I 
 know not how soon. It is fixed, though con- 
 cealed from men. I would be always ready. 
 My account wiQ extend to every part and por- 
 tion of my work, — ^my secret and my public 
 acts. It will be most searchiag and entire. 
 My master will ask for everything that he has 
 6 
 
82 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 given me. I must answer to Mm, wlio cannot 
 be deceived, and will not be mocked. The 
 judgment lie will give will be unchangeable. 
 The issues of that day will be eternal. Let 
 me ever keep it in mind, and think each day 
 as it passes, of the account I must give for 
 that. 
 
 Fifth. These are attributes of a servant. 
 These all become me as a servant of Christ. 
 Obedience, fidelity, usefulness, and responsibil- 
 ity. O that I may thus serve my Lord, in my 
 body and my spirit which are his. Let me in 
 every relation and call of life strive simply to 
 know and to do his will. Let it be the great 
 purpose of my life to be found acceptable in his 
 sight, — ^to finish the work which he has given 
 me to do, — ^that I may be, through his grace, 
 a partaker of his reward, and of his glory. 
 
 Then will he own his servant's name, 
 Before his Father's face, — 
 And in the New Jerusalem, 
 Appoint my soul a place. 
 
 I 
 
DISCIPLES. 
 
 Te shall "be ray Disciples. — St John, xv 8. 
 
 This is anotlier blessed title whicli connects 
 me with, my Saviour. The reciprocal title to 
 disciple, is teacher. As a disciple, the Lord 
 Jesus is my Teacher. There is none who 
 teacheth like him. The great agent of his 
 teaching is the Holy Spirit. He has recorded 
 his teachings in the word of God. He takes 
 those blessed instructions, and writes them 
 upon the hearts of his people. Thus all his 
 people are taught of him. The most impor- 
 tant knowledge for me is that which he im- 
 parts. There is no school of equal consequence 
 or worth. I would open my mind and heart 
 to receive his truth. I would hide his truth in 
 
84 CHEISTIAN" TITLES. 
 
 mj heart, that the word of Christ may dwell 
 in me richly with all wisdom. How happy is 
 it for me, that my Saviour is willing to teach 
 me ! What forbearance and patience he has 
 with one so stupid and dull ! Yet he calls me 
 his disciple. Am I indeed a disciple of Christ ? 
 
 FiKST. A disciple should have entire confidence 
 in the hnowhdge and wisdom of his Teacher. We 
 can learn in no other way. I must thus en- 
 tirely confide in my Saviour's wisdom. His 
 instructions are certain truth upon all subjects 
 on which he speaks. No subjects can be of 
 equal consequence to me. He comes to reveal 
 his Father's will. To open to me the way of 
 safety, and to show me the path of duty and 
 peace. He comes to teach me the entrance to 
 eternal life. How infinite is his knowledge I 
 All that is, or shall be, is perfectly known to 
 him. He will teach me just what I need, and 
 just as I am able to receive it. My mind and 
 heart must be ready for his work, — ^yea, they 
 shall be. I will come to him with entire con- 
 
DISCIPLES. 85 
 
 fidence, and without a doubt. I will receive 
 his word as truth forever settled in heaven. I 
 will seek to him for that instruction in it, 
 which he is so willing to give, and which he 
 only can impart. This is the place for a dis- 
 ciple. Lord speak, for thy servant heareth I 
 
 Second. A disciple should highly valae the 
 instruction he receives. When wisdom enters 
 into the mind, it ought to be precious to the 
 soul. Thus only can we learn. Wherefore is 
 there a price in my hand to get wisdom, if I 
 have no heart to it ? I can never learn, if I am 
 indifferent to what I am taught. But how in- 
 estimable are the instructions which Jesus 
 gives ! How important is their subject ! How 
 plain and simple his method of teaching I 
 How adapted are these instructions to my 
 wants I Nothing can be so important to me. 
 They cover all the interests of the present and 
 the future. All that I shall ever be, or want, 
 he teaches me. All that I can desire, he will 
 explain to me. All that I can wish to know 
 
86 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 forever, lie will teach me. Wliat can be of 
 equal importance to me ? Better that I should 
 be ignorant of everything beside, than of the 
 Gospel which the Saviour teaches. If I have 
 all knowledge, and understand all mysteries, 
 and have no knowledge of Christ, it profiteth 
 me nothing. I v^-ould say with St. Paul, I am 
 determined not to know anything else in com- 
 parison with my crucified Lord. 
 
 Thied. a disciple should always have a ready 
 and listening ear. He must be ready to hear 
 what his Teacher is willing to impart. Ah, 
 how attentive should I be to the voice of my 
 Gracious Teacher ! He has much to say that I 
 have never yet heard, — much that I shall re- 
 joice to hear, — ^much that will be of inestima- 
 ble worth to me. Let me eagerly catch the 
 sound of his voice, and love the truth which 
 he teaches. Let me delight to hear him in his 
 word, and to listen to his voice as he speaks 
 within my own heart. A teachable spirit much 
 becomes me. I am of yesterday, and know 
 
DISCIPLES. 87 
 
 notliing. I would sit down at his feet, and in' 
 treat him to tell me still more of the wonders 
 of his own love, and of the glories of his 
 kingdom. I will thankfully receive that which 
 it shall please him to teach me. I can have no 
 previous opinion of what he ought to teach 
 me. Let hiTn speak what seemeth him best. 
 I will open mine ears to greet his blessed com- 
 munications. O may my heart bum within 
 me, while I listen to the wonders of his love 
 and goodness to me I 
 
 Fourth. A disciple should remember and im- 
 prove the instruction which he receives. I would 
 lay up the word in my heart. I would medi- 
 tate upon the truth I learn, and strive to un- 
 derstand the great and wonderful things I hear. 
 As the word of Christ dwells within me, it be- 
 comes a light in my darkness, a comfort in my 
 hour of sorrow, a guide to my steps in the path 
 of duty. The journey I have to finish will re- 
 quire it all. Nothing will so well prepare me 
 for this journey as a mind established in a 
 
88 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 knowledge of tlie Saviour's tnitli. I may have 
 many scenes in life, wlien memory will be my 
 chief treasure, and my chief source of comfort. 
 I may come to the place where present means 
 of learning are all shut out from me. Then 
 how blessed will be the word laid up in my 
 heart ! With what joy shall I draw out of the 
 wells of salvation which the Lord hath before 
 showed to me! Let me be a faithful dis- 
 ciple, and follow the Lord's gracious guidance 
 and teaching while my opportunities are so 
 precious and my privileges are so great ! 
 
 Fifth. I would bear with me all these marks 
 of a faithful disciple. Confidence in my 
 Teacher's wisdom. Love for the instructions 
 he bestows. A listening and ready ear to 
 gather the truth from his mouth. A teachable 
 and humble spirit to follow it. And a faithful 
 memory and conscience to retain his word. 
 Thus only can I be faithful to the Lord's glory. 
 The word must be mixed with faith in my 
 heart, before it can bless me, or enable me to 
 
DISCIPLES. 89 
 
 honor tlie name of my divine Saviour. O let 
 me thus be ever taught, and ever ready to hear 
 and receive his heavenly teachings. 
 
 Shine on me, Lord, new life impart, 
 Fresh ardors kindle in my heart ; 
 One ray of thy Allgiving light, 
 I Dispels the sloth and clouds of nights 
 
 -. ^.-^.»--.--->-~^^ 
 
FBIENDS 07 CHBIST. 
 
 Ye are my Friends. — St. John, xv. 14. 
 
 How full of condescension is such a title I 
 Friends of Christ I The Gracious Saviour as- 
 sumes my burden and my sorrows. He raises 
 me up from the lowest degradation. He makes 
 me his servant and his disciple. And then he 
 says, I will not call you servants,— I will call 
 you friends. The reason is as encouraging as 
 the title is precious. The servant knoweth 
 not what his Lord doeth. But all things that 
 I have heard of my Father, I have made known 
 unto you. There is not an angel in heaven 
 but rejoices in the title of a friend of Christ. 
 Well may I prize the mercy which allows me 
 a name and a relation so full of affection and 
 
PRIEKDS OF CHRIST. 91 
 
 honor. But what are the attributes of friends 
 of Christ ? And what ought to be mine as one 
 of them? 
 
 First. Sincere affection becomes a friend. 
 Friendship is founded there. It can only exist in 
 this connection. A real preference, and a choice 
 founded upon preference. If Christ is my friend, 
 so will he stand before me. He will appear in 
 all his relations to me, most valuable and desir- 
 able. I shall serve him and follow him, not from 
 duty and obligation ; not from a sense of inter- 
 est ; not for a future benefit to myself; but from 
 sincere love for him. His commands will all ap- 
 pear attractive to me. His service will seem 
 to be my highest privilege. To be allowed to 
 serve him, is a blessing of unspeakable worth. 
 I ought to forget all interest or hope or fear, 
 and with a cordial, disinterested love for him, 
 make it my dehght to do his will. This 
 makes his friendship a constant pleasure and 
 delight. In this spirit let me constantly en- 
 deavor to cultivate the friendship of my Sa- 
 
92 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 viour, and to walk familiarly and confidently 
 with, him* 
 
 Second. Habitual remembrance becomes a 
 friend. Friendship is bnt little without this. 
 A loved one dwells in the heart, in the 
 memory, in the imagination, in the anticipa- 
 tions. In our earthly friendships we under* 
 stand this. We practise upon this system con- 
 stantly. Such thoughts and memories consti* 
 tute a great part of the happiness of life. Thus 
 ought Christ to dwell in my heart. My affec- 
 tions should recall him to mind and memory. 
 He ought habitually, frequently, to arise be- 
 fore me. My reasons for thinking of him are 
 many. My reasons for desiring and valuing 
 him, are also many. Ah, He has done every- 
 thing for me. He stands connected with every 
 joy of my life. With every affection of my 
 heart, my Saviour should be united. Grati- 
 tude, desire, reverence, — all combine to form 
 my remembrance of him. How can I be his 
 friend if I never think of him If How can I 
 
FRIENDS OF CHRIST. 93 
 
 be truly his friend if I do not cultivate 
 thoughts of him, or if I am ashamed or iin- 
 willing to speak of him ? I acknowledge that 
 I am most faithless to him, and yet I can truly 
 5ay, the desire of my heart is to the remem- 
 brance of him. 
 
 Third. Constancy hecomes a friend. A friend 
 loveth at all times. Neither negligence nor 
 forgetfulness are allowed to interfere. There 
 may be many trials of friendship. In earthly 
 friendship there certainly are. Human infir- 
 mities frequently mix their bitterness in its 
 cup. But in every condition, the heart must 
 remain the same. Friendship for Christ may 
 be proved in many conflicts. But I ought 
 never to speak of what I must bear or suffer 
 for Christ, as if I felt it a burden. I can never 
 suffer anything for him, in comparison with 
 his acts of mercy for me. Let me love him 
 to the end, and count it a joy and privilege if 
 I am permitted to suffer anything in his ser- 
 vice and for his glory. He may exalt me to a 
 
94 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 noble post of sacrifice. He may give me an 
 opportunity to bear mucli for liim. I can 
 never lose by him. "Where he leads I would 
 follow. And without any regard to the future 
 benefits I may receive from him, the past 
 deserves all my love forever. O may he grant, 
 that I may never forsake him ! 
 
 Fourth. Fidelity becomes a friend. Con- 
 stancy regards succession of time. Fidelity 
 regards interest and duty. Interest which 
 may be entrusted, and duty w^hich may be re- 
 quired. The Saviour's interest and honor 
 should be very dear and ever dear to me. His 
 name, and character, and work ought to be 
 more sacred and precious to me than my own 
 life. True friendship for Christ will guard the 
 welfare of" his great objects with unceasing 
 watchfulness. His truth will be inestimably 
 precious to his friends. His glory they will 
 never give to another. O let me thus prove 
 my friendship for Christ. I would live and 
 die for Christ. If I am offered a sacrifice for 
 
FRIENDS OF CHRIST. 95 
 
 his faith, I pray that I may have grace to be 
 faithful to the end. Thus would 1 prove foi 
 him, as he shall please to require it, the reality 
 and permanency of my love. The recompense 
 of the whole is his abiding and faithful love 
 to me. He will own and confess me as his, in 
 the great day of his power. 
 
 Fifth. These are most important attributes. 
 Am I really a friend of Christ ? Then affec- 
 tion, remembrance, constancy and fidelity will 
 aU mark my character towards him. Thus I 
 long to appear. Let me seek for the work of 
 his own Spirit to make me conformed to his 
 will, and devoted to his service and glory. 
 Soon I shall prove the value of his friendship. 
 Soon all other friendship will be of no avail. 
 Then if he shall be a friend to me, and own 
 me as one of his, — a friend in whom he de- 
 lighteth, all will be well with me forever. 
 For this, I may freely sacrifice all earthly 
 things. I shall be an infinite gainer after all. 
 The things which cannot be shaken will re- 
 
r 
 
 96 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 main. I sliall still possess a kingdom wHcli 
 cannot be removed. 
 
 Far rather -would that earthly friends, 
 And every gift the Father sends, 
 Were taken from my heart, than find 
 Thee, my Saviour, prove unkind. 
 The greatest sorro-ws man can bear, 
 m welcome with a heart sincere. 
 If thou wilt my companion be. 
 And make me closely walk with thee. 
 
(}O0D SOLDIERS OF CHBIST. 
 
 A good soldier of Jesus Christ. — 2 Timothy, ii. 3. 
 
 Tms is quite additional to the preceding 
 titles. A servant, a disciple, a friend, may be 
 come a soldier. But it is a new relation. II 
 requires peculiar qualities. It imposes pecu 
 liar duties. To be a soldier, implies exposure, 
 contest, difficulty. To be a good soldier, im- 
 plies also courage, fidelity and success. Let 
 me consider some of tbe attributes of a good 
 soldiei of Jesus Christ. He is one of the great 
 army of the living God. He is engaged in a 
 most important warfare. He has set up his 
 standard toward Sion. He must press on 
 through all opposers, to his glorious end. He 
 will be made a conqueror through the Lord 
 7 
 
98 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 JesTis Christ, who givetli him the victory. Am 
 I such a soldier of Christ ? 
 
 First. A good soldier has made a final choice 
 of the service in which he is -or.gaged. He has 
 enlisted for a warfare. It is his own choice. 
 He is not ashamed of 1 ij imiform, of his duty, 
 of his officers, or of his cause. He glories in 
 the stand which he has taken. He participates 
 in every triumph. He rejoices over all its 
 success. Thus have V. snlisted for Christ. He 
 is the great Captain o2 my salvation. He has 
 a warfare on the earth, which he is carrying 
 on to final victory. I have united with him in 
 it. I bear his name. I am enrolled among 
 his followers. I would not be ^>shamed of his 
 cause, or of my service and duty ;'jr him My 
 enlistment is for actual duty. It is solemnly 
 pledged in the appointed Sacraments of liia 
 Church. It is cheerfully made by the action 
 of my own heart, under the guidance of his 
 Spirit. It is recorded in his own book of re- 
 membrance. I am engaged to build up his 
 
G00r> SOLDIERS OF CHRIST. 99 
 
 Kingdom, to gather his chosen, to bring in the 
 vessels dodicated to his service, to maintain 
 his authority, and to exalt the glory of his 
 name. This is my linal, faithful choice. Let 
 me never shrink from it, or turn back in 
 weariness from the duties which it imposes. 
 
 Second. A good soldier must have true cour- 
 age. Ah, how important is this for me! I 
 have many enemies to meet. My enemies are 
 the enemies of Christ. I must continually 
 contend if I would conquer at last. These 
 enemies are temptations around, that would 
 lead me away, or drive me back from my Sa ■ 
 viour. Evil propensities and habits of thought 
 within that would entangle and harass me. 
 Evil men who surround me, and oppress me 
 with their hostility to my Lord. The more 
 faithful I am, the more my enemies will mul- 
 tiply, and the more earnestly they will oppose. 
 If I am indolent and careless in my life, they 
 will not trouble me. If they can make me a 
 traitor, or induce me to desert my master's 
 
100 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 cause, they will liave **ccomplislied tlieir end. 
 But if I strive to do my master's r^ill, and to 
 follow him truly and fully, then my enemies 
 seem more hostile, and more bitter, and more 
 multiplied. When I would do good, evil is 
 present with me. But what ilu :? Wpy^ I 
 ought to be the more bold and the more de- 
 cided as a soldier. I mr.st Ight on. There is 
 no other path. T :^et my Great Leader before 
 me, and I must follow aiccr him. Soon the 
 contest will be over, and then the victory will 
 be mine. I am resolved rather to displease 
 and to forsake all others, than to forsake or 
 cenj my glorious Lord. 
 
 Third. A good soldier mttst endure hardness. 
 It is a hard life. The soldier has much to 
 bear — sometimes very much. He must endure 
 suffering without murmuring. His power of 
 endurance is often the very means of his vio 
 tory. The warfare in which I am engaged, 
 may require me to bear much. It may be 
 long and very trying. But my mind must be 
 
GOOD SOLDIEES OP CHRIST. 101 
 
 fixed and strengtlieiied to bear even to tlie end. 
 My great leader, tLe Captain of my salvation, 
 goes before me. He bas endured tbe cross and 
 despised tbe sbame. Let me follow bim to tbe 
 end. I would make no t: tus witb bim for my 
 obedience. I would go witb bim tbrougb all. 
 Patiently abide bis will. Resist even unto 
 blood, striving against sin. And allow notbing 
 to separate me from tbe service or love of my 
 Glorious Master and Lord. Otber soldiers 
 bave freely laid down tbeir lives upon tbe 
 field. I desire to be willing to do so, if my 
 Lord requires and appoints. Come wbat will 
 come, by bis strengtb, I am resolved to abide 
 by bim. 
 
 Fourth. A good soldier has a confident hope 
 of triumph. He never desponds. He figbts 
 not as uncertainly. He is saved and strengtb- 
 ened by bope. In all buman contests, tbere is 
 great uncertainty. But in our warfare tbere is 
 none. Our Captain bas already triumpbed. 
 We follow bim to tbe fruits of bis own vie- 
 
102 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 tory. We are sure of success by his power. 
 This hope is an anchor to the soul. The w'\r 
 fare may now be very dark jnd discouraging, 
 Circumstances and -^Drob^biliti^/S may be all 
 against me. But Gc : '. ^iveth me the victory. 
 The Crown is certain. TL^ Kingdom is sure. 
 And he appoints tt:, d^ikbGt '"s vrell ns the 
 brightest periods of the battle. \ie c^nnot be 
 overcome, if we stand our ground. O let me 
 never flee, nor be discouraged. I would be 
 found faithful, earnest, engaged, devoted. I 
 have one voice to hear, and one master to fol* 
 low. I may lose all beside. It is of little 
 consequence. Whatever can live with Christ, 
 I shall get again in that great day. let me 
 never lose my interest in Christ himself. 
 
 Fifth. I am a soldier of Christ And thus 
 I have enlisted myself for life. And with 
 courage, endurance, and hope, I will press for- 
 ward. I may not have to fight long. But I 
 will fight faithfully. Let me rest upon his 
 power. Let me give myself up to his care. 
 
GOOD SOLDIEES OF CHEIST. 103 
 
 Let me prize him even as chief among ten 
 thousand. In his fe.vor is life, and his loving 
 kindness is better than life. He will be my 
 strength and my salvation. 
 
 "We're soldiers fighting for our God, 
 
 Let trembling cowards fly — 
 We'll stand unshaken, firm and fixed, 
 
 With Christ to live and die. 
 Let devils rage, and hell assail, 
 
 We'll fight our passage through ; 
 Let foes unite, and friends desert. 
 
 We'll seize the crown in view. 
 
A PECULIAK PEOPLE. 
 
 A peculiar people. — 1 Peteb, ii. 9. 
 
 I WOULD now select some titles wMcli refer 
 to our relations to others. And first of all, to 
 the Church of God, the spiritual body of Christ. 
 This is one of them ; and it is exceedingly 
 important and instructive. It reads in the 
 margin, a purchased people, a purchased pos- 
 session. Purchased for Gjd. Purchased by 
 Christ. Set apart from earin and sin, to be his 
 servai^ts Kansomed "Prom condemnation to, be 
 his children. Separated from th^ world around. 
 Dedicated to the service of God. They are 
 in the midst of a sinfal world, a peculiar peo- 
 ple. They are so by God's own selection and 
 appointment. By their own agreement and 
 
A PECULIAR PEOPLE. 105 
 
 devotion to his service. Am I one of them ? 
 It is a very great privilege, and it involves a 
 very great responsibility. K I am one of this 
 people, 
 
 First. Then / am to he separated from the 
 guilty world around me. Separated not by mere 
 outward ordinances, in which I unite, but 
 which they reject ; but separated in actual 
 character and conduct, by the work of the 
 Holy Spirit in my heart and life. I have 
 come out from them, and my lot is no longer 
 with them. I cannot walk in their paths. I 
 cannot pursue their objects. I cannot partake 
 of their pleasures. "While they reject the gos- 
 pel, my heart thantriilly embraces it. While 
 they live without Christ, it is my desire and 
 delight to live for him and with him. While 
 they are earthly in all their plans and objects, 
 I am to Soek the things which are above. 
 There is my treasure, and there must be my 
 heart also. Their opinions, and maxims, and 
 plans, are of no consequence to me. I cannot 
 
106 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 yield to their judgments, to their examples, 
 nor to their authority. Not separate by any 
 self-righteous assumptions, as if I were holier 
 than they ; but separate by the exercise and 
 manifestation of a spiritual and heavenly mind. 
 In everything striving to carry out my master's 
 wish and purpose on the earth. Living for 
 him actually, and for him alone. Grod has 
 thus separated me, and I ought to be willing to 
 be separate for him. 
 
 Second. Then / should not find iny pleasures 
 in ihe wilderness ahrood. God has fenced me 
 ir for his own cultivation, a vineycLid that he 
 hath chosen for himself. I may find all my 
 happiness and pleasure in his service. He 
 surely is sufficient for me as a portion. True 
 joy is a serious thing. I cannot run out for 
 the trifling vanities of the world around me. 
 I cannot form a part of its foolish passing pa- 
 geant. My duties are in the world. But my 
 joys are in the Gospel, in the service of my 
 Saviour. I wouJd p;it this great fact in habit- 
 
A PECULIAR PEOPLE. 107 
 
 ual practice. There is a happiness in commu- 
 nion with Christ, and in the fulfilment of his 
 will, which the earth cannot afford. In his 
 presence is the fulness of joy. Surely I may 
 find it so. I can be happy in him. I dishonor 
 him when I seek elsewhere for my pleasures. 
 If I belong to him, he is enough. I wish to 
 live upon this principle, and to carry it out 
 constantly in my practice among men. 
 
 Third. Then I have a special duty asdgr^d rze 
 on the earthy and I ought to he engaged in it. I am 
 made peculiar for a distinct object. There is 
 a peculiar work for me to do, — a mission for 
 me to fulfil. The same work which engaged 
 my Lord is to occupy me. I have my parti- 
 cular place and station in this work assigned 
 me. The importance of this does not depend 
 on outward circumstances. It is not by man's 
 judgment that my duty is to be regulated. 
 Everjrthing is to be done unto the Lord. This 
 makes sy^rything religion. Thus am I to 
 strive in every action to acknowledge and 
 
108 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 honor him. Whether my appointed place be 
 more or less elevated in man's estimation, it 
 is equally important that I should glorify God 
 in it. He that is faithful in that which is least, 
 is faithful also in much. Whether I am in the 
 kitchen, or in the field, or in the pulpit, or on 
 a throne ; I am there by divine appointment, 
 and I am to do the will of God there from 
 my heart. Let me learn what God requires of 
 me, and faithfully follow out his commands. 
 
 ;^'OURTH. Then / ought to try to walk and live 
 near to God my Saviour. He has enclosed me 
 for special objects and fruits. It must be my 
 object to bring them forth abundantl3^ I am 
 his disciple, if I bear much fruit. It must 
 never be my object to be religious merely that 
 I may be safe; but to be holy, that I may 
 honor my Saviour in all things. That I may 
 dwell in him, and he in me. O that I might 
 bring forth fruit abundantly to his glory ! I 
 would endeavor in every good work tj ait^m 
 his doctrine, and to honor him. How holy 
 
A PECULIAR PEOPLE. 109 
 
 can I be ? How mucli of his image can I ob- 
 tain ? How mucb of bis mind can I acquire ? 
 Let me never be satisfied with any other prin- 
 ciple of action, or any other pursuit. It is not 
 enough that my course is to do no harm. I 
 would ask how it is to honor Christ ? And 
 how can I most honor him in relation to this, 
 OT* to any other thing ? 
 
 Fifth. Surely these attributes ought to 
 mark a peculiar people. They are separate 
 from the world for God. They find all their 
 pleasure in his service. They are active in 
 fulfilling his will. They are pressing on to be 
 like him, and to grow up into him in all 
 things. Thus will I try to hve. I am sure he 
 will enable me to live so. He can do it. This 
 will make a happy life for me here. Thus 
 shall I become ready to be happy with him 
 forever. 
 
 More of thy presence Lord impart ; 
 More of thine image let me beai. 
 Erect thy throne within my heart, 
 And reign without a rival .hire. 
 
MEMBEKS OKE 07 ANOTHER. 
 
 We are Members one of another — Ephesians, iv. 2':. 
 
 This title brings before me verv important 
 relations to my fellow Christnius. We are ail 
 members of one body. We partake of tbe 
 same spiritual life. We are united to the 
 same divine Head. Our present state of trial, 
 — our eartbly condition is the same. Our 
 cares, and duties, and sorrows, are exceedingly 
 alike. Our personal experience and infirmi- 
 ties are the same. We are partakers of one 
 Spirit and of one hope. We are engaged in- 
 one warfare under one leader, and are journey- 
 ing to one glorious home, These constitute 
 very important relations. None can be more 
 so. They will last, some cf them as Jong aa 
 
MEMBERS ONE OF ANOTHER. Ill 
 
 we live on tlie earth, — some of tliem forever. 
 It is a great blessing indeed to have been 
 brought into this spiritual body of Christ, — 
 this blessed company of God's elect. If I am 
 there, — 
 
 First. Then / ought to feel and cultivate a 
 sympathy for all the members of the tody of Christ. 
 If onS" member of the animal body suffer, all 
 the others suffer with it. It is so also in the 
 spiritual body of Christ. I would act ever 
 upon the remembrance of this fact. I would 
 remember that all true Christians are one. I 
 would build up therefore no unnecessary lines 
 of division among the Lord's people, but 
 realize as much as possible my union with all. 
 There are no Christians on earth with whom I 
 have not more points of concord than of disa- 
 gi'eement. Why should I not remember this, 
 and regard them with affection and confidence ? 
 Let me cuitivate this spirit of sympathy and 
 tenderness towards all. I need it from others. 
 I would feel it for them. Let me never, for 
 
112 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 meat, destroy fhe work of God. In cultivating 
 a spirit of sympathy and tenderness, I am pro- 
 moting my own happiness, as well as the hap- 
 piness of others. I am sure I shall remember 
 such a course with more pleasure hereafter. 
 
 Second. Then / ouyht to he willing to ec 
 and help others according to ray ability. My 
 outward earthly things I should be willing to 
 impart. But not in these only should I be 
 helpful. I must aid by my counsel, by my 
 prayers, by my influence, in every effort which 
 I can make. No man liveth to himself. There 
 win constantly be some influence going out 
 from me upon all. Let me see that it is a good 
 one. Wherever I am, let my labor be to edify, 
 not to destroy. I am but one, — ^but I am one. 
 I can do but little, — ^but t can do something ; 
 and however small it may be, let it be right, 
 and let me be faithfal in it. 0, it will be a 
 blessed ministry to edify all my fellow Chris^ 
 tians, with whom I am connected, to the excent 
 of my means. How mu.ch benefit I may ac- 
 
MEMBERS ONE OF ANOTHER. 113 
 
 tually receive from tlie prayers of others! 
 How constantly I ought to repay it. The priv- 
 ilege of intercessory prayer is very great. I 
 am persuaded that I use it far too little. Ah I 
 if others love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincer- 
 ity, ought I not to pray that grace may be with 
 them ? Ought I not to rejoice that Christ is 
 among them ? 
 
 Third. Then I ought to love all the members 
 of tJie Saviour's hody. There are particular bonds 
 which connect me with individuals. God has 
 made them so. I cannot but love them par- 
 ticularly. I am not required to do otherwise. 
 But beyond these local and natural ties, I ought 
 to love all the members of Christ, whenever I 
 see them, — wherever I meet them, — whoever 
 or whatever they may be. My heart should 
 feel kindly to them, and wish well for them. 
 They bear the image of their Master. They 
 belong to the fold of Christ. They are led by 
 the Spirit of Christ. I must love that image 
 wherever it is. How happy and how useful to 
 8 
 
114 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 me, is this spirit of love ! All bitterness and 
 bigotry is not more opposed to the spirit of the 
 Gospel, than it is to my own happiness. I find 
 ever that what is truly right is really happy. 
 let me act npon this blessed spirit, and culti- 
 vate it more and more. 
 
 Fourth. Then / ought to pat no stumbling 
 hhch in the way of any. My example, and 
 character, and influence, ought never to be an 
 obstacle. How solemnly the Saviour warns 
 me against ofiending one of his little ones ! It 
 were better a mill-stone were hanged about my 
 neck, and I were cast into the sea. This is a 
 fearful sentence. What can be more awful ? 
 let me watch that I come not under it. How 
 sad will it be to meet in judgment those whom 
 my example has turned away from Christ, or 
 caused to fall from him ! Let me be daily 
 careful. My conversation, my daily walk, my 
 relations, my business, my recreations, are all 
 watched, — are all influential,' — may all be use- 
 ful, — ^may all be injurious. What respon- 
 
MEMBERS ONE OF ANOTHER. 115 
 
 sibility rests upon me in this relation ! My 
 habitual character must come into my account. 
 What influence have I had ? Who has been 
 saved, — or who has been injured, perhaps de- 
 stroyed, through me ? 
 
 Fifth. How valuable are these reciprocal 
 traits to the Church of Christ I Sympathy, — ■ 
 actual help, — ^love to all, — no obstacles to any. 
 What a blessing would attend the whole 
 church, were this the actual character of all its 
 members. How happy will it be for me in 
 every way to promote it. let me watch for 
 this spirit of union. Let me encourage it. 
 Let mo cultivate it constantly, earnestly. I am 
 sure such a course must be acceptable to my 
 Glorious Lord, who has bid all his disciples to 
 love one another as he has loved them. 
 
 Our souls by love together knit, 
 Converted, mixed in one, — 
 One hope, one heart, one niind, one voice, 
 'Tis heaven on earth begun. 
 
FELLOW-OiriZENS WIIK THE SAIKT^ 
 
 "Fellow-Citizens with, the Saints. — Eph. ii. 19. 
 
 My present condition is a state of trial. Ail 
 my fellow-Cliiistians liere are in a similar state. 
 Mutual sympathy .'ind relief are here ccaistant- 
 ly demanded. But I have a future as well as 
 a present. I have also present relations to this 
 glorious future. All the Ohurch of God are 
 not on earth. Part of the host hr ve crossed 
 the flood. They are at rest. They have re- 
 ceived their glorious crown. But they are 
 still parts of the same body. Their sympa- 
 thies and their memories are doubtless still 
 with us. I have a very intimate connection 
 with them. It is a most exalting and blessed 
 relation. The whole union of the sai^its of 
 
FELLOW-CITIZENS. 117 
 
 God is as a glorious residence. A city of God. 
 A building of God. Jerusalem, wliicli is above 
 the mother of us all. All the children of God, 
 dwell together in this city of grace ; but in 
 different parts of it. The saints who have fin- 
 ished their course, have been permitted to en- 
 ter into its glory. I am yet in a more distant 
 j>art; but not less secure: not less protected 
 and loved. A fellow-citiaen with the saints ! 
 It is a gloTious title. Am I o?:.-^ ? 
 
 First. Then I ought highly to estimate the 
 privilege of a Christian life. Whatever may be 
 my present earthly state, how exalted are my 
 connections ! How important the honor which 
 is thus bestowed upon me I God took me from 
 a very low estate ; and he has been pleased to 
 exalt me with great mercy. I should never 
 think of my religious state and opportunities, 
 but with this feeling. Certainly a Christian is 
 the highest style of man. How glorious is the 
 privilege of having been called of God, to be 
 one of his heavenly and redeemed family ! 
 
118 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Could I see all tliose with whom I am connect- 
 ed, how exalted and honorable would appear 
 the relations in which I stand! John was 
 ready to worship one of the heavenly beings ; 
 so glorious did he seem I Yet he was only 
 a fellow-servant with the Apostle. The poor- 
 est child of grace is not less truly connected in 
 Christ with the highest angel in heaven. Let 
 me never undervalue my privilege as a mem- 
 ber of this glorious company. My conversion 
 is my coronation. K God is mine, everything 
 is mine. 
 
 Second. Then I ought to he unceasingly grate- 
 ful for this divine gift. It is all a gift. A bless- 
 ing from a pardoning Grod. It came not of my- 
 self, or of any works of righteousness which I 
 had done. It is the gift of grace alone. Of aU 
 the blessings which I have received, surely the 
 most inestimable is the gift of divine redemp- 
 tion. I have been purchased by the blood of 
 Christ. I w^as a poor, lost creature, sold under 
 sin, when he opened my prison-doors, and let 
 
FELLOW-CITIZENS. 119 
 
 me go free. What a mercy was tlien exercised 
 to me ! Wlien I look at the sorrow and dark- 
 ness wHch. I have escaped, — at the misery from 
 which I have been delivered, — at the glories 
 which are laid up for me, — at the love which 
 h^s accomplished all, how thankful ought I to 
 be ! I have a home and an inheritance above. 
 There the holiest of creatures wait to receive 
 me, and to welcome me. There the Highest of 
 all will rejoice over me forever. Angels may 
 well desire to look into this and understand it. 
 It is a mystery of grace. My heart ought al- 
 ways to bless God for the boundless consola- 
 tion. If the world neglect me or revile me, it 
 is of little consequence. God my Saviour 
 loves me. Angels watch over me. Eedeemed 
 saints wait for me, and will give thanks for my 
 entrance among them. let me never neglect 
 to praise God for a privilege so great. 
 
 Third. Then I should walk worthy of mi/ 
 hiffh vocation. There ought to be a consistency, 
 an accordance between my relations and my 
 
 OF T.fi 
 
 Oe 
 
r 
 
 120 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 conduct. A cliild of a king must conform to 
 the proprieties of his liigli standing. I am the 
 cliild of the Eternal King. My brethren are 
 All of a family of kings, a royal priesthood. I 
 must strive to maintain a spiritual mind, and 
 to lead a holy life. How pure and holy are 
 my fellow-citizens, the saints of God! What 
 ardent love have they for Christ ! What grate- 
 ful homage do they pay him ! How perfectly 
 obedient are they to his will ! What unspeak- 
 able delight they have in fulfilling his com- 
 mands I Thus should I endeavor to walk con- 
 tinually. How blameless ought I to be in the 
 sight of Grod! Above the miserable haunts 
 and ways of sensuality and giddiness and 
 wastefal mirth. Away from the temptations 
 and power of a mere earthly, selfish temper. 
 Keeping under my body, and bringing it into 
 subjection, that I may walk before God in new- 
 ness of spirit. I know that it will require 
 constant watchfulness and effort. But I know, 
 also, that it will give me constant confideiia* 
 and peace. 
 
FELLOW-CITIZENS. 121 
 
 FouETH. Then I ouglit to press onward to 
 the glory which is set hefore me. How many 
 liave triumplied, wlio were once as weak as 1 1 
 What glory have they now received I They 
 are perfect, and perfectly happy forever. Well, 
 the heavenly kingdom, is equally open to me, 
 equally secured to me, equally prepared for 
 me. let me press on to gain it. I have not 
 long to strive, nor much to bear. Soon I shall 
 see the multitude who have gone before. I 
 would enter into their rest. Nothing must be 
 allowed to turn me aside. Everything must 
 yield to this, and work for this. I must leave 
 the things which are behind, and reach after 
 those which are before. I shall never gain 
 them without constant and determined efforts. 
 They are worth all my efforts. I have a glo- 
 rious hope, — a glorious home, — a glorious 
 household, — a glorious eternity before me. O 
 let me not come short of them. Let me not fall 
 through unbelief. Let me not be entanglih in 
 my course. Let me count everything else but 
 loss, that I may win them. 
 
122 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Fifth. These are most important duties for 
 aie, as one of the Saviour's flock. I would 
 earnestly engage in them. As a fellow-citizen 
 with the saints, I would value my high privi- 
 lege. I would be ever grateful for the mercy 
 thus bestowed. I would walk before the Lord 
 anto all pleasing. I would keep constant hold 
 of the hope which is set before me. Thus am 
 I happy in my daily course. Thus do I fulfil 
 the great purpose of my heavenly calling. 
 Thus am I ready for the appearance of my 
 Lord. 
 
 glorious hour ! blest abode 1 
 
 1 shall be near am^ like my God ; 
 And flesh and sin no more control 
 The sacred pleasures of my sovJ. 
 
HEIKS TOGETHEli OF THE GRACE OF LIFE. 
 
 Heirs together of fhe grac:^ of Life. — 1 Peter, hi. 7. 
 
 This marks my relations to the Christian 
 household, in connection with my future hope. 
 But it is especially my relation to those on 
 earth. Here we are heir^ together of the grace 
 of life. The grace of life is the gift of life 
 eternal, it is the free gift of God in Christ to 
 every believer. How great and wonderful is 
 this gift ! I do not now sqp its glory. I can 
 not now comprehend its extent. Its enjoy- 
 ment is future, unrevealed in its particulars. 
 But it is life, — life with Christ. I shall not 
 die, but live. There is no more death. It is 
 life forever. It is the gift of God. Perfectly 
 secure, because God bestows it. Glorious and 
 
124 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 sufficient also, because Christ lias prepared it, 
 Here I liave a short probation with my fellow • 
 heirs. But our life remains to be had hereafter. 
 Of this I have no exclusive possession. I am 
 an heir, together with others. It is one fact 
 of our blessed communion. Thus Christians 
 lourney on together with *; glorious ho}.t,. 
 
 FiKST. Then we are pilgiims and travellers 
 together, and we ought to live happily togdhtv on 
 Hie road. "See that ye fall not out ly 'Jjie 
 way," said Joseph to his brethren. How 
 painful to the soul are religious quarrels and 
 controversies 1 How "i^nhspj^y do they make 
 the church! How injurious:'.' ./.xoir influence 
 upon the world ! How ruinous to the work 
 of religion in the sgul ! The soul that harbors 
 unkind tempers, unjust suspicions, harsh judg- 
 ments, can never prosper. Better bear any- 
 thing than resent, or retaliate. I have no 
 time for fighting with my fellow-soldiers. Let 
 me cultivate the spirit of peace and edification. 
 I shall surely Avish I had done so hereafter. I 
 
HEIRS OF THE GKACE OF LIFE. 125 
 
 would drive no wedge of separation between 
 Christian brethren. I would strive to recon- 
 cile all, and to unite all to ench other and to 
 Christ. In thisj! shall much promote my own 
 happiness, as well as the happiness of others 
 It is worth all my labor. It is worth any 
 labor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the 
 bond of peace with all the heirs of God, and 
 partakers of his glorious gift. 
 
 Second. Then we are subjects of common 
 trials, and we ought to crjmfort each other undei 
 the burden. The heir, as long as he is a child, 
 differeth nothing from a servant, though he 
 be lord of all. "We are children. We have 
 many burdens to bear, — many sorrows to feel, 
 many falls and losses to endure. What room 
 there is here for mutual consolation ! How 
 blessed is the effect of such consolation ! With 
 words rf mutual kindness we can. bear any- 
 thing. Ah, how much they ease affliction, and 
 take away the bitterness ox sorrow I Let us 
 bear one another's burdens, and so fulfil the 
 
126 CHKISTIAN TITLES. -"■—■'■^ 
 
 law of Christ. How mucli such, a spirit of 
 kindness helps in prayer! What peace it 
 creates in the household 1 What happiness in 
 social intercourse ! I wish to^foUow out this 
 spirit always. I long to be tender patient 
 and affectionate. I would not have a hard and 
 unsympathizing heart for all the gains of earth. 
 Words of peace! Sweet words! I would 
 always speak them, and speak them from the 
 sincere feeling of my heart. 
 
 Thikd. Then we have glorious prospects 
 before us, and we ought to encourage each other 
 to press forward to attain them. Our heavenly 
 inheritance binds us all together, in the same 
 lively hope. But we have many infirmities, 
 and many contests on the road. And the 
 strong must not rebuke or undervalue, but 
 help and encourage the weak. How hard it 
 seems to talk of our glorious hope I Why is 
 it so ? If I really valued it, and enjoyed it, 
 would it be so ? If my heart was in it, and I 
 believed the hearts of others were in it, would 
 
HEIRS OF THE GRACE OF LIFE. 127 
 
 lii be SO ? It surely should not be so. "Why 
 have I a tongue, and a mind, and a heart, if 
 not for this ? Why have I been placed in this 
 mixture of trials and privileges — of hopes and 
 sorrows, but that I might thus learn to be use- 
 ful and helpful to all? My in flue: .ce maybe 
 little ; ] ut it is not less for Christ, than for 
 earthly things — ^whatever it is, it shall be his. 
 K I hav,^ but one talent, I v ould use it faith- 
 fully for '' im, to spread his truth, to edify his 
 flock. 
 
 Fourth. Then I shall soon take possession 
 of my inheritance, and I ought not to be dis- 
 couraged with trials by the way. The road is 
 not always smooth. I meet with many diffi- 
 culties and obstacles. I bear many losses and 
 pains. What of that ? How transitory they 
 are ! They all pass rapidly away. And soon 
 all wil] have passed, and I shall have finished 
 them forever. There is no endless slough in 
 my path. No sorrow endureth forever for 
 me. Why, then, should I ever complain or 
 
128 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 be discontented ? Is it with m j condition ? 
 But has not my Giver of life appointed it ? 
 How could it be made better, when his wisdom 
 has arranged the whole ? Is it with my own 
 heart and life ? "Wliy do I not daily strive to 
 amend these? This may be done. He has 
 given me abundant means to do it. Let me 
 never despond ncr halt in my course. A cheer- 
 ful, happy spirit becomes me ever. A Fpirit 
 of contentment, and peacefulness, and hope. 
 "With this, I shall edify others. With this, 1 
 shall enjoy a Mfe of blessedness myself. • 
 
 Fifth. How manifest are these attributes 
 and duties of the heirs of life. Peace together. 
 Keciprocal consolation. Mutual encourage- 
 ment. Individual contentment. Let me strive 
 for all these. Let me watchfully endeavor to 
 exercise them. I would meet all my fellow- 
 heirs happily before God. How soon that 
 gracious gift of God may come I Can it be 
 too soon ? Happy will be the day, when the- 
 whole redeemed Church shall appear. "When 
 
HEIRS OF THE GRACE OF LIFE. 129 
 
 the Saviour can say, " Of those wliom thou 
 liast given me, I have lost not one." 
 
 Onward, then, to glory move, 
 More thai! conquerors ye eliall prove-^ 
 Still through danger, toil and woe, 
 Onward, Christians, onward p:c. 
 
 9 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD 
 
 Ye are the Light of the World. — St. Matthew, v. !■*. 
 
 I WOULD now pass to some of the titles 
 wHcli describe my relations to tlie world ^ 
 around me. If I am a Christian, I am a mem- 
 ber of the Lord's chosen and spiritual flock. 
 My citiaenohip is in heavun ; but I am not in 
 heaven. Mj record is on high, but m j dwell- 
 ing and my warfare are on the earth, I am 
 not encompassed with angels, but with men. 
 I am in the world, — a world of sin. I have 
 very important relations to this world, — rela- 
 tions which I must faithfully sustain, and the 
 duties of which I must fulfil. All of my 
 duty is in the world. Much of my duty is to 
 the world. Much of my usefulness and obli- 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 131 
 
 gation are there. Mj Lord requires me to be 
 active and useful here for him. "What he has 
 imposed, I would earnestly endeavor to fulfil. 
 In the title now before me, he describes one 
 very important relation in which his wisdom 
 and goodness have placed me. I am to I ^ in 
 my appointed measure and place, — a light to 
 the word, — to guide them to the truth, — ^to 
 lead them to a knowledge of Christ, — ^to per- 
 suade them to seek and obey God. 
 
 First. Then my own mind ought to he clearly 
 taught in the truth. Thus only can I teach 
 others. To be the instructor of my fellow- 
 men in the great interest of eternal life, is an 
 immense responsibility. The Saviour is him- 
 self the only real light of the world. I can 
 give light to others, only as I get it from him. 
 There I must find all that it is important for 
 me to know and to teach. He gives me light 
 in his word. There his own Spirit teaches me 
 the things of God, — ^the glories of redemption. 
 How inestimable are its contents! How ar- 
 
132 CHBISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 dentl J ought I to study it I IIow earnestly to 
 prize it ! It is in reality of incalculable worth 
 It ought ever so to appear to me. If there 
 were but one copy, — lent to me only for a 
 season, — how I should value it 1 But I am to 
 receive it as God's express personal gift to me, 
 and to esteem it a special divine communica- 
 tion to my own soul. What it tells to me I 
 am sent to tell to others also. And it becomes 
 of vast importance that I should gain clear 
 views of truth, — a mind thoroughly settled in 
 the faith, that I may speak to all clearly, defi- 
 nitely, and without fear or doubt, upon the 
 great salvation there proclaimed. 
 
 Second. Then my character must he holy^ 
 under the guidance of the Spirit of God. Men 
 are to be guided by my example, a»s well as 
 taught by my instructions. What they see in 
 me is as important and effective as what they 
 hear. My light must shine in my habitual 
 conduct in life. In the various personal rela- 
 tions in which I stand, my influence must be 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WOELD. 133 
 
 seen and felt. This is a most important respon- 
 sibility. Holy in all manner of conversation I 
 
 that such might be a description of my daily 
 life! What prayerfiilness, what self-control, 
 "what meekness, and watchfulness, and love be- 
 come him who is set up a light to men ! I 
 cannot be hid. I do not wish to be hid. I 
 must be seen and known. I only desire that 
 Christ may be seen and known in me. Let my 
 daily walk be a safe and faithftd guide to 
 those who are out of the way, that I may say 
 to them "be ye followers of me, as I am of 
 Onrist." How mr.ny I may help, or how many 
 
 1 may oppose and injure, I cannot tell. I 
 would have my light ctlways shine. 
 
 Third. Then my light ought to he steady and 
 unif(/irm. Better is a small light that is steady, 
 than a brilliant one that is fitful. A candle 
 in the night is better than the lightning. My 
 station may not be high, nor my field large ; 
 but my influence must be everywhere the 
 same. I am what I am always, — ^at home and 
 
134 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 abroad tlie same. There is no yacation in tlie 
 duties and responsibilities of religion. The 
 Christian is the same at all seasons, and in all 
 places. This alone can manifest the reality of 
 my spirit, — ^the integrity of my mind and 
 heart. Let me be like the shining light which 
 shineth more and more unto the perfect day. 
 The humblest servant of Jesus may do much 
 good by his appointment and blessing. If I 
 am uniformly on his side, the time will come 
 that I shall derive the full benefit and influ- 
 ence of such a course. How important is a 
 steadfast and a^ iding character to a servant of 
 Christ. 
 
 Fourth. Then my light ought to he persever- 
 ing^ and hold out to thje end. Scenes, duties, re- 
 lations, change ; but the principles of rehgion 
 are always the same, and always manifest their 
 power in the same fruits. What piety is in 
 youth and in maturity, it must be in old 
 age. The same love to Christ, the same sub- 
 mission to his will, the same desire to serve 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 135 
 
 him, the same effort to be like him, — ought 
 to mark me to the end of Hfe. Ah, how 
 beautiful is this permanancy of Christian char- 
 acter — this constant hght of true religion I 
 How effectual is it for our own comfort ! How 
 powerful in our usefulness to others. Let me 
 strive earnestly to possess and to maintain it. 
 My condition may much change, — ^my circum- 
 stances exceedingly alter, my relations to the 
 world become very different. But my devotion 
 to my Master's work may increase to the very 
 end. Thus my example may be a blessing 
 after I am gone, and my light continue to 
 shine in the earth when I am no longer in it 
 myself 
 
 Fifth. Thus must a light to the world be 
 distinguished, to be of any value. Thus must 
 I appear to be made useful. Marked by a 
 clear knowledge of the truth, — by faithful 
 holiness of character, — ^by .uniform and steady 
 example and influence, — by abiding and per- 
 severing devotion to God. I much desire to 
 
136 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 have these my oonstant attributes, that I may 
 truly shine to the glory of him who called me 
 out of darkness to his marvellous light. The 
 Holy Spirit can give me all these. I would seek 
 them there. 
 
 Lord, if thou dost this wish infuse, 
 A vessel fitted for thy use, 
 
 Into thy hands rece.' ve ; — 
 Work in me both to will and do, 
 To show men how believers tru% 
 
 And real Christians liire. 
 
THE SALT OF THE EARTH. 
 
 Ye are the Salb of tlie Earth. — St. Matthe-w, v. 13. 
 
 The people of God are in tlie world, not 
 only for its instruction, but for its preservation 
 also. This is tlie great purpose of salt in the 
 natural world. To withstand corruption in the 
 earth. This is also the aspect of Christian use- 
 fulness, which it is employed to describe. The 
 people of God are here to resist and counteract 
 the power of human sin ; to preserve men 
 from ruin under the burden of their own ini- 
 quities. To rescue the wretched, and save the 
 lost, and restore the decaying, is their great 
 responsibility and office in the world. Thus 
 they are divinely employed, and for this they 
 are divinely blessed. They are thus the salt 
 
 J 
 
188 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 of the earth. It is a most important title. I 
 would faithfully realize its meaning and its 
 purpose in myself, and in my own relations to 
 the world around me. If I am to be the salt 
 of the earth, 
 
 First. Then / ought to exercise a positive in- 
 fiuence in the world. This is the purpose and 
 property of salt. It is intended in aU things to 
 exercise its own power to qualify and change ; 
 and such is the grace of Grod in the heart and 
 life of man ; and such must be the actions of 
 the man thus changed, in his intercourse with 
 others. My influence must all be active. To 
 restrain evil ; to overcome hostility : to in- 
 crease happiness; to diminish sorrow among 
 men ; to the utmost extent of my power. My 
 personal influence may be more or less in 
 amount. This is not under my own control. 
 God assigns me my place and my station. But 
 whatever its amount, its character must always 
 be the same. It must be manifest and active. 
 I cannot yield to the sinful influence of others. 
 
THE SALT OF THE EAETH. 139 
 
 I am to counteract and overcome it. For this 
 I am in the world. Not to seek my own pleas- 
 are, but to promote and testify the truth. For 
 this I must exert myself continually. It will 
 not do for me to go through the world in a 
 mere negative character. I must ask, "Whom 
 have I blessed ? — To whom have I been a sa- 
 vor of life? Salt that has lost its savor 
 is profitable for nothing. A Christian without 
 active rehgious usefulness, is no better. Let 
 me solemnly look to this. 
 
 Second. Then / ougTit to cultivate the active 
 power of grace in my own heart. Grace is to 
 qualify my own character, before I can be the 
 instrument of grace to others. The attributes 
 of my nature are all to be subdued and sancti- 
 fied by a divine power. My mind, my judg- 
 ment, my heart, my will, must all receive and 
 manifest the influence of this heavenly salt. 
 It will sanctify my conversation. It will gov- 
 ern and direct my actions. It will adorn the 
 whole current and course of my life. Thus it 
 
140 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 will become active in blessing and saving 
 others ; but it will not without my constant 
 cultivation of its growth and power within 
 myself. It must, therefore, be a constant sub 
 ject of effort and watchfulness with me. To 
 be useful to others, I must be alive in myself 
 K religion is really living in my heart, it will 
 become natural and easy for me to do good. 
 This ought to be my state. I will endeavor 
 that it may be. I am not straitened in God. 
 I will strive to improve the abundant privi- 
 leges he bestows. 1 can do no good unless I 
 have a clear consciousness of my own sinceri- 
 ty in the service of Christ, and of my real fel- 
 lowship with him. 
 
 Third. Then / oiight to he constantly watchful 
 over my daily walk among men. Influence is 
 always active. I cannot refuse to exercise it. 
 It is not under my control in its existence and 
 operation. In its character it may be. that 
 my influence might be always for good I 
 Wherever I r-m, something may be done or 
 
THE SALT OF THE EARTH. 141 
 
 left Tindone, sometMng may be said or with- 
 held, which must exercise an influence, and 
 may be made to produce a good influence upon 
 others. How many secret thoughts come from 
 what we see and hear, even when they are not 
 addressed to us ; nay, even when we hear by 
 mere accident. I cannot tell what thoughts 
 I may be the means of exciting ; or what di- 
 rection, even permanent direction, I may thus 
 give to the character and mind of some other 
 person. O lot them not testify against me I 
 Let me labor ever for good I I ought never 
 to be unguarded. How much evil to myself, 
 and to others, may come from one unguarded, 
 or hasty act or moment. Let me ever walk 
 circumspectly, and be salt indeed, in the asso- 
 ciations in which the will of God has placed 
 me. 
 
 Fourth. Then / must he careful not to lose 
 the gifts of grace myself Salt that has lost its* 
 savor is good for nothing. It cannot be used 
 like many other substances in its decomposi- 
 
M2 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 tion and decay. It is cast out; trodden un- 
 der foot. could there be another such illus- 
 tration of an useless and unprofitable profess- 
 ing Christian ? Of what worth can he be ? 
 Fit for nothing. If a minister of the Gospel 
 become corrupt, he is odious. Desirable for 
 no position. Trusted in none. If a Christian 
 be light, or vain, or worldly, he is a great evil. 
 Far greater than if he had never professed to 
 be the servant of Christ. How great is the 
 danger of this to me I - How terrific will be the 
 responsibility for it ! Shall I ever become an 
 apostate ? Shall I ever be a mere monument 
 of human deceitfulness and crime in the Church 
 of Christ? let me watch and pray, and 
 strive against this tremendous evil ! God only 
 can keep me from it. But if I seek him and 
 trust him, he will keep me. 
 
 Fifth. Such are the properties of salt — as 
 illustrating Christian character. Active in- 
 fluence upon others ; dependent upon the liv- 
 ing power within; to be maintained in un- 
 
THE SALT OF THE EARTH. 143 
 
 ceasing operation ; wortliless if this be lost. 
 let me be the salt of the earth, and learn and 
 try to do the will of God from my heart. Let 
 my influence, conversation, example, and hab- 
 its of life all be made subservient to my Mas- 
 ter's will, and promotive of my Master's glory, 
 
 may I never silence break, 
 Unless I with thy guidance speak ; 
 Tlien sanctify my every word, 
 That I may honor thee my Lord. 
 
HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 
 
 An Holy Priesthood. — 1 Peter, ii 5. 
 
 Under tlie Law, God selected a special tribe 
 for the priesthood. They had peculiar privi- 
 leges and peculiar duties. They were the in- 
 structors and guides of the people. They 
 were intercessors for the residue of Israel. 
 They ministered for them to God ; and they 
 ministered from God to them. The Christian 
 ministry is never called by this name. They 
 are no priesthood for the Church. We have 
 but one Priest under the Gospel, our Great 
 High Priest, and the Bishop of our souls. 
 Ministers are now his messengers, the heralds 
 of his sacrifice and salvation. But the people 
 of Christ are called a priesthood in reference 
 
HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 145 
 
 to the residue of mankind. They are a holy 
 priesthood, a royal priesthood. Am I one of 
 this elevated and holy number ? Let me con- 
 sider the attributes of a priesthood as applied 
 to them, and as applied to me. 
 
 FlEST. I ought to have compassion on all who 
 are in error, or out of the way. This eminently 
 becomes a priest of God. I cannot look upon 
 ignorant and blinded men with anger, or cen- 
 sure, or aversion. I was once as blind as they. 
 That I am not so now, is no merit of my own. 
 If my mind has been enlightened, it is all of 
 grace. God has had great compassion upon 
 me. He will also have much compassion for 
 others. His mind and feeling upon this sub- 
 ject, I am to obtain and exercise. How much 
 error in the judgment may be consistent with 
 a right state of the heart, L can never tell. 
 God may accept many whom I condemn. I 
 shall rejoice over all whom he receives. Let 
 me regard all, therefore, with tenderness and 
 pity. Let me try to recover and to bless them ; 
 10 
 
146 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 by no means to drive away or to destroy. 
 This is tho p^reat example of my Great High 
 Priest. I A. onld Icllow it and exemplify it also 
 in all my conduct with men. 
 
 Second. Then I ought to welcome the penitent 
 and returning. This was a special duty and 
 privilege of the priest. It is a special and 
 blessed attribute of my Glorious Priest. He 
 discourages none. He refuses none who sin- 
 cerely seek him. Such ought to be my feel- 
 ings and conduct in relation to those who are 
 in the world around me. Wherever I see the 
 feeblest desire to return to God, and to the 
 path of duty, let me not quench the smoking 
 flax, nor break the bruised reed. My heart 
 should go out to such, with sincere desire and 
 delight. The true Christian must always feel 
 himself an appointed guide to the returning 
 sinner. He is to comfort and encourage all 
 who mourn. This is a beautiful and most im- 
 portant exercise of the priesthood. An un- 
 sympathizing Christian is a poor priest for sin- 
 
HOLY PKIESTHOOD. 147 
 
 ful men. O let me never be so ! I would be 
 affectionate, and tender, and forbearing, to tlie 
 sorrowing and the sinful. I would labor con- 
 stantly to gather them for the Lord. They 
 may be jewels for him. They may be stars 
 and seals for me. Let my whole life 'and 
 character be attractive and encouraging to 
 those who are without. Thus God will own 
 my priesthood, and bless my ministrations for 
 him. 
 
 Thied. Then I ought ih rejoice over the ran- 
 somed and converted. With what joy does the 
 Saviour rejoice over the sinner returned to 
 him 1 The lost sheep, the prodigal son, what 
 beautiful illustrations are they of this ! What 
 beautiful illustrations of what I ought to be I 
 My heart should partake of this joy. Conver- 
 sion to God is what the sinful need; actual 
 pardon and new creation in Christ. I must 
 not cloak or conceal this great fact. I must 
 not allow them to doubt my full conviction of 
 its truth. For this great end must I labor. 
 
148 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 For this must I pray, in behalf of all for whom 
 my priesthood is appointed. Over this result 
 attained, I must rejoice. In my own house, — 
 among my friends, — in the world abroad, — 
 how blessed is this result ! God's priests can 
 have no greater joy, than to see others return- 
 ing from their evil way, and walking in the 
 truth. If I am truly one of the holy priest- 
 hood, I shall surely rejoice with Christ in this 
 glorious and happy result of his mercy and his 
 efforts among men. 
 
 FouKTH. Then I ought to prayfiyr all. It is 
 a special duty of a priest to be an intercessor. 
 Thus should every Christian pray for others. 
 One of God's remembrancers. How extensive 
 is the command to pray. For all men. For 
 family and friends. For the world which lieth 
 in wickedness. For a sLiful race everywhere 
 around me. Ah, how can 1 t^U the power of 
 intercessory prayer I God may give me great 
 blessings in answer to my prayers for others. 
 This has ever been the line of his dispensa- 
 
HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 149 
 
 tions. He thus replied to Abraham, to Jacob, 
 to Moses, to Paul. And wby not to me ? Hu- 
 man merit is notbing. Grod bears and blesses 
 for bis own sake. Let me plead for tbose wbo 
 will not pray for tbemselves. Blessings may 
 come upon tbem, and tbe prayer will return 
 to my own bosom. It is all important to 
 maintain tbe babit of intercessory prayer. ISTo 
 greater act of Idndness can I do in many cases, 
 tban tbis. It is kindness I may confer upon 
 tbose wbom I can reacb in no otber way. God 
 is more ready to bear tban I am to pray. He 
 waitetb to be gracious. Let me not come sbort 
 of my privilege, as one of tbe priests of God. 
 Happy indeed is sucb an exercise as tbis I 
 
 Fifth. Compassion for tbe erring. Kind- 
 ness to tbe returning. Joy over tbe res- 
 cued. Prayer for all. Tbese are tbe attributes 
 of an holy priestbood. Tbey are beautiful 
 traits of tbe spirit of Cbrist. Tbey are equally 
 attractive and desirable evidences of tbe pre- 
 sence and power of tbe spirit of Cbrist in tbe 
 
150 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 heart. For this lie lias chosen me, and set me 
 apart from the world, to be one of his pecuhar 
 people, to bear his image, and to do his work. 
 Let me be faithful in all things to him who 
 hath called me to his service and glory. Bless- 
 ings will come upon me from him and from 
 many. 
 
 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 Join to seek and save the lost, — 
 Eaise us sinners to thy throne, 
 Add more jewels to thy crown, 
 Give the heavy-laden rest, 
 Christ make known in every breast. 
 
GOOD STEWABDS OF THE MANEFOID 6BACE OF GOD. 
 
 Good Stewards of the Manifold Grace of God. — 
 
 1 Peter, iv. 10. 
 
 This is anotlier very important relation in 
 wHcli I stand to the world in which I live. 
 Grace of God ! What have I that I have not 
 received from God ? All my gifts are of the 
 manifold grace of God. It is of his grace alone, 
 that one so unworthy possesses anything. My 
 powers of body and of mind, — ^my intellectual 
 and spiritual gifts, — my means of influence 
 and attraction in any way, are all gifts of God. 
 Whatever I have, which can be made useful to 
 other people, is a divine gift, not given to me, 
 but lent for this purpose. All my personal 
 and relative possessions are really loans, 
 
152 CHBISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 — talents entrusted to me, for wliicli I am to 
 give an account to God. The only inalienable 
 gift I have, is a divine Saviour. He never wiU 
 be taken away from me. He is mine, — mine 
 forever. Everything else is a loan for a special 
 purpose and object. In the possession of it, I 
 am but a steward for others. I must use all 
 these gifts for their benefit. In this responsi- 
 ble character I stand in the world. What 
 then? 
 
 First. / have a special dispensation in the 
 worlds and I must fulfil it. I am not here for 
 my own pleasure, but for the Lord's service, 
 and for the benefit of mankind. My whole 
 life is a mission appointed for some good end. 
 Every part of my life is as truly so. Where- 
 ver I am, I am there to fulfil my Master's will. 
 He fixes the bounds of my habitation, — ap- 
 points my line of duty, — designates my fields 
 of operation, and bids me occupy for him till 
 he come. O let me use the world, and my life 
 in the world, as a steward of God. Whom 
 
1 R R yi ;>" 
 
 t ■ " • 
 GOOD STEWARDS.X^' TIS - 
 
 can I benefit ? Whom can I instruct ? Wliom 
 can I help, or guide, or save ? I ougTit con- 
 stantly to be seeking my objects. Each day will 
 bring out some new duty, and some new call. 
 If the love of God is in my heart, and I have 
 a spiritual mind, and a true knowledge of my 
 Saviour, I may always be useful, and be useful 
 everywhere. I would realize my divine appoint- 
 ment and my future responsibility. 
 
 Second. My stewardship is especially of the 
 grace of God. The salvation of men is the 
 great object and end of my appointed minis- 
 try. My outward means and my mental gifts 
 are all intended to produce this great result. 
 In all my relations, domestic and public, I 
 would have this fact ever before me. What 
 shall it profit any to gain the whole world, and 
 to lose their own souls ? To save the souls of 
 men, is an end worth my labor, and it is the 
 only one that is so. Whom, then, can I teach 
 the great truths which God has taught me ? To 
 whom can I dispense the blessings which I 
 
154 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 liave thus received ? Whom can I lead to a 
 SavioTir's feet, or tell of a Saviour's love ? O 
 let me live for God in every relation and duty 
 of life I Eternity is the one great end and ob- 
 ject of my life. I may not be appointed pub- 
 licly to preach, but I am surely appointed in 
 some way to make known the wonderfal good- 
 ness and mercy of my God. I would stand 
 before his throne with some precious souls, 
 the attendants and seals of my ministry on the 
 earth. I will not be satisfied with any attain- 
 ments, unless I can acquire this glorious and 
 happy result. 
 
 Third. In this peculiar stewardship^ I ought 
 to he faithful. Faithful to God, who hath called 
 me and qualified me for his service. Faithful 
 to men, with whom I have been placed in con- 
 nection on the earth. Faithful to the great 
 trust of truth and grace, which has been com- 
 mitted to my charge, and which I am to min- 
 ister. Fidelity refers to every relation in which 
 I stand, however temporary. I know not why 
 
GOOD STEWAEDS. 155 
 
 God may liave been pleased to place me for a 
 single liour in connection witli others. Their 
 happiness for eternity may rest upon this hour. 
 As a steward of God, I have no hour to wasto, 
 I have nothing to throw away. I have nothing 
 to assume for myself I must be about my 
 Master's business at all times. Lord, what 
 wouldest thou have me to do? must be the 
 question in my mind, in reference to every 
 particular crisis or relation of my life. It is 
 not easy to be faithful. There are many temp- 
 tations to be unfaithful. There is much indo- 
 lence and selfishness in my own spirit ; much 
 distraction in my condition ; much sinful and 
 low example around me. To be faithful, I 
 must be earnest and determined. let me 
 awake to a ftdl consideration of its import- 
 ance, and waste no more of my Master's goods. 
 
 Fourth. I must realize my responsibility to 
 God. A steward must give an account. It 
 must be a strict and an entire account. I know 
 not how soon my own account may be re- 
 
156 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 quired. Let me keep it ever before me. My 
 house and my heart always in order. Each 
 day's work should be finished with a reference 
 to this final account. To-morrow I may stand 
 before the judgment-seat of Christ. There I 
 must meet the souls with whom I have been 
 connected. There I must be reminded of the 
 blessings I have enjoyed. There I must recall 
 the opportunities I have had. There I must 
 answer to the Being who searcheth my heart. 
 that I may be ready. Then my condition 
 will not depend upon the amount which has 
 been entrusted to me ; but upon the fidelity 
 of my management of it I He that is faithful 
 in that which is least, is accepted as if faithful 
 in much. How blessed will be an acceptance 
 in that day I One smile from Jesus ! What 
 a recompense it will be ! How fearful a re- 
 jection ! Ah, to be sent from Christ. Who 
 can bear it ? Let me not hazard the possibili- 
 ty of it. 
 
 Fifth. These are manifest properties of my 
 
GOOD STEWAEDS. 157 
 
 stewardsliip. My mission from God. To dis- 
 seminate the knowledge and enjoyment of his 
 grace. Fidelity in the fulfilment of every 
 trust. A constant remembrance of my respon- 
 sibility in it all, to God. may I have grace 
 to accomplish well the great duty and obliga- 
 tion of my life. Let me seek it daily. Let 
 me look to God to give it. Let me earnestly 
 improve it to his glory. 
 
 Should I to gain the world's applause, 
 Or to escape its idle frown, 
 
 Refuse to countenance thy cause, 
 And make thy people's lot my own ; 
 
 What shame would fill me in that day 
 When thou thy glory wilt display. 
 
SHEEP AMONG WOLVES. 
 
 Sheep in the midst of Wolves. — St. Matthew, x. 16, 
 
 My relations to tTie world are not all active. 
 I have nnich. to bear, as well as much, to do. 
 The people of God are not of the world. That 
 is the reason their Lord declares that the world 
 hates them. He faithfully forewarns them of 
 this universal abiding source of trial and sor- 
 row. They must not choose his service from 
 any selfish ends. The more faithful they are 
 to him, the more they will be required to 
 suffer for his sake. This has been the law of 
 his providence in the whole history of his 
 church. Why should I expect to be delivered 
 from it ? Sheep in the midst of wolves, did 
 
SHEEP AMONG WOLVES. 159 
 
 not refer to Ms first disciples among the Jews 
 and Pagans alone. It lias been equally appli- 
 cable in all other ages and relations. They 
 that are after the flesh have always persecuted 
 those that are after the Spirit. It is a title I 
 must receive, and I must not be disappointed 
 when I find it practically fulfilled. If I am 
 one of the Saviour's flock, — 
 
 FiEST. Then lam to encounter hostility in ike 
 worldf and I must expect it. All that is in the 
 world is in opposition to my Christian charac- 
 ter and course. It will hot help me. It can- 
 not help me ; but as G-od my Saviour over- 
 rules and controls it by his own power. The 
 society of the worldly — ^their principles, amuse- 
 ments, plans of life, — are all hostile to the soul, 
 — are all opposed to Christ. If any man will 
 be the friend of the world, he must be the 
 enemy of God. I am to choose Christ as my 
 portion. I have chosen Christ as my portion, 
 even with persecutions from men, and I am to 
 be satisfied and happy with him alone. The 
 
160 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 hostility of the world is to my fidelity to 
 Christ. It is not to be provoked by me. I 
 am not to reciprocate it. I am to bless them 
 which curse me, and to pray for those who 
 persecute me. But I am not to propitiate its 
 hostihty by any concessions of the great prin- 
 ciples by which I am to be governed. If I 
 must walk alone, be it so. Then I can walk 
 alone with Christ. Better perish as one of 
 his sheep, than partake of the power and na- 
 ture of the wolves that destroy them. But 
 this is to be my expectation in life, and its 
 occurrence must not drive me away from 
 him who has chosen me as one of his little 
 flock. 
 
 Second. Then my path is beset with dangers^ 
 and I must he constantly watchful. The idea 
 of danger could not be presented more dis- 
 tinctly than in this title. On the one side is 
 perfect weakness, — on the other, resistless 
 power directed by extreme hostility. The 
 dangers to which 1 am exposed are sometimes 
 
SHEEP AMONG WOLVES. 161 
 
 outward. Many of the servants of God have 
 been required to give up their lives for Christ. 
 What persecutions and sorrows have thej en- 
 dured! I may be called to bear a like tes- 
 timony. The same bitterness of hostility to 
 the truth which I profess still remains. If it is 
 restrained in action, it is my Heavenly Master 
 that has restrained it. It is always eager to 
 be loosed. It may be loosed upon me. But 
 if not, the dangers to my soul are ever press- 
 ing. The whole influence of the world is 
 dangerous to me. Ah, it would persuade me 
 to deny my Saviour, — ^to be a traitor to his 
 cause, — ^to be silent when he is reproached, — ■ 
 to hide myself from opposition for his sake. 
 How many have made shipwreck of the faith I 
 How many have been hindered in their race I 
 How many have come short of their rest I O 
 may I never be deceived into a careless, un- 
 watchful walk. Lord, help me to look on 
 every side. If the wolves are now quiet or 
 asleep, how soon may they wake for my de- 
 struction ? 
 
 11 
 
162 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Third. Theii / have no strength of my own^ 
 and I must keep near my Saviour. NotLing 
 co"uld express more entire feebleness, — notliing 
 could better express my own condition. I 
 could not meet one single trial with success in 
 any strength of my own. I could not over- 
 come a single temptation. There is an evil 
 heart within me, which would yield and give 
 way at once. Let me not be rash and fool- 
 hardy. I must be conscious of my weakness. 
 I must not rush into temptation. I must not 
 wander off in forbidden paths. K I keep near 
 my Lord, I am safe. If I am a companion of 
 his flock, and abide by his tents, and seek my 
 pleasures in his favor and love, I may be de- 
 fended and preserved. But I must not be de- 
 ceived with the idea that the character of the 
 world has changed ; or that I have more skill 
 in minghng with it than others ; or that my 
 character is not so susceptible to its evil. Ah, 
 these very thoughts are only parts and ex- 
 pressions of my own real feebleness. None 
 but one so silly could be so deceived. The 
 
SHEEP AMONG WOLVES. 163 
 
 safety of my soul can never be so secured. 
 No. I must always feel and act upon tlie title 
 before me. Perfect weakness in the midst of 
 great and constant dangers. Only safe as I 
 walk circumspectly, and abide at my Saviour's 
 feet. 
 
 Fourth. But then I have a divine Sh&pherd^ 
 and with him I am perfectly secure. If I am in 
 1dm in my new nature, and with bim in my 
 habitual course of life, I cannot be destroyed 
 or overcome. Ah, it is a blessed testimony, 
 " My sheep shall never perish, and no one shall 
 pluck them out of my hand." How many 
 myriads he has carried through extreme dan- 
 gers and trials ! What sufferings they en- 
 dured ! What deaths they passed ! But they 
 all triumphed. They have entered into their 
 rest. They have kept the faith. Jesus has 
 conquered in them. He can carry me through. 
 I know not what he has prepared for me. I 
 must glorify him in the fires. I must follow 
 Lis ransomed flock. I must not deny him. 
 
164 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Every evil around me is limited. Every snare 
 is weak if I resist. Every enemy is already 
 conquered if I faithfully contend. The great 
 work of my soul's salvation is perfected. My 
 reconciliation to God, my justification before 
 God, my fellowsliip with God, are all accom- 
 plished. I have nothing of them to do. But 
 now I have to glorify and honor, in a hostile 
 world, that Blessed Saviour who hath thus 
 loved me, and redeemed me for his own. If I 
 am faithful he will enable me to do it. I mean 
 to be faithful even unto death. O may he 
 keep me from the power of every enemy ! 
 
 Fifth. These are manifest conclusions from 
 such a description of Christian character. I 
 must meet constant hostility, I must encounter 
 many dangers, I am utterly feeble in myself. 
 But I have a Heavenly Shepherd, who will 
 protect and defend me. how blessed is such 
 a condition ! Its very weakness is a comfort, 
 for it saves me from a thousand dangers, by 
 keeping me watchfully away from them. Let 
 
SHEEP AMONG WOLVES. 165 
 
 me live, ever live, as one of this Happ j, blessed 
 flock. 
 
 Man may trouble and distress m€s 
 "IVill but drive me to thy breast ; 
 
 life with trials hard may press me, 
 Heaven will bring me sweeter rest 
 
 O 'tis not in grief to harm me 
 
 While thy love is left to me, 
 O 'twere not in joy to charm me 
 
 Were that joy unmixed with thee. 
 
VESSELS OF MERCY. 
 
 Vessels of mercy. — Romans, viii, 23. 
 
 i TVouLiu now pass to some of those divine 
 titles, wHcli describe the privileges of the 
 Christian. There are many such in the word 
 of God. The present is a very important one. 
 It is a very necessary part of religious instruc- 
 tion to consider our privileges. They measure 
 our responsibilities. They point out our influ- 
 ence. They describe our hopes. They en- 
 courage our efforts to obey. The great subject 
 of divine revelation is in the shape of privi- 
 leges to man. They appertain to the life that 
 now is. They secure the life that is to come. 
 All these privileges flow from the same source. 
 The love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, 
 
VESSELS OF MERCY. 167 
 
 wHcli has diosen us, and enriclied us, and ex- 
 alted us ; not for any works of righteousness 
 wMcli we liave done, but from his own grace, 
 according to his mercy. Vessels of mercy 
 describe the chosen, exalted, and favored chil- 
 dren of Grod. Vessels of mercy afore pre- 
 pared for glory. Am I one of thqm ? It is a 
 blessed privilege, indeed. 
 
 FiKST. Then / am endowed with th. highest 
 gift of God. Mercy to the guilty. Mercy can 
 be showed to no others. Not to all the guilty 
 has mercy been extended. So far as I know, 
 there are no beings in the universe who have 
 been made the subjects of divine mercy but 
 guilty men. For them pardon has been pro- 
 vided. But not all of them receive mercy. 
 There are vessels of wrath. It is just there 
 should be so. It would have been wholly de- 
 served, had I been made so. My guilt pro- 
 voked most justly the wrath of God against 
 me. But God has made me a vessel of mercy, 
 of his own good pleasure. A higher blessing 
 
168 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I could not have received. I owe it wholly to 
 tlie goodness of tlie Lord. Why was I made a 
 vessel of mercy ? Certainly for nothing in me. 
 The very thought of mercy is wholly opposed 
 to such an idea. It necessarily implies guilt and 
 unworthiness. This was wholly my character. 
 Buried in sin I was when Christ found me 
 and had mercy on me. I would never forget 
 it. I owe all to grace. Why was I taken ? I 
 among my r^ce, among my family, among my 
 companions i Because God had mercy upon 
 whom he would have mercy. But it is the 
 highest privilege of my being. Every other 
 £idvantag'3 is temporary. This abides. His 
 inercy ho will not take from me. It endureth 
 foi'tVv^r. 
 
 Second. Then my gratitude ought to he earnest 
 and continual. How great a debtor am I. It 
 should be the subject of my daily thankful- 
 ness. Nay, it ought to make me thankful in 
 everything else. It gives a new character to 
 every dispensation. If I am a vessel of merc^-, 
 
VESSELS OF MERCY. 169 
 
 I can never be destitute. I may be poor, or 
 sick, or sorrowing here, — ^I may be persecuted 
 and cast out as evil. But this is only for a sea- 
 son. And even this shall be made to work for 
 good. The mercy of God still follows me ; 
 and it will follow me to the end. This has 
 been the great fact of my life. This is the 
 great joy of my life. God has had mercy on 
 me in my unbelief He has endured with me, 
 with much long suffering. I am pardoned, ac- 
 cepted, beloved, chosen, protected, all through 
 grace. Then I ought to be the most grateful 
 of beings. What would a lost spirit not give 
 and do, to be a partaker of the mercy which 
 crowns my unworthy life ? I can never esti- 
 mate the blessing till I see its fall results here- 
 after. Then I shall understand the loving 
 kindness of the Lord. For this I shall praise 
 him forever. For this, let his praise ever be 
 in my mouth. 
 
 TniED. Then my usefulness ought to he constant 
 and manifest. A vessel is not an accident, or 
 
170 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 made without design or purpose. It is con- 
 trived for service. It is to contain for use. To 
 be employed. Sucli must a vessel of mercy 
 "be. God hath made it contain mercy. For 
 this he selected and designed me, to manifest 
 his love. Every step in my life tells of his 
 mercy, of mercy only. Mercy from God con- 
 tinually. I ought therefore ever to be show- 
 ing it forth. It is made to impart mercy. Not 
 to contain only, but to distribute. How pa- 
 tient, and tender, and gentle ought my whole 
 life and character to be ! How forbearing 
 ought I to be with others, when I have receiv- 
 ed so much mercy from God. Thus I am to 
 be useful, by being affectionate and tender. I 
 am to have compassion on those who are out 
 of the way. Thus I shall be useful by direct 
 influence and agency. But I shall thus also 
 be useful by example. Eeligious character in 
 me will become attractive to others. It will 
 be made the instrument of leading them to 
 Christ, and of showing them how to walk in 
 
VESSELS OF MERCY. X71 
 
 him. O let me thus strive to honor him in a 
 life of iisefulness at all times. 
 
 Fourth. Then my prospect is most happy and 
 secure, and I must press onward to realize it. If 
 when I was lost in sin, God made me a vessel 
 of mercy, now that I am redeemed through 
 grace, surely I shall never be a castaway. He 
 can keep me, and he will keep me tmto the 
 end. His grace is sufficient for me. His loving 
 kindness can never fail me. How happy and 
 hopeful I ought to be, looking constantly for- 
 ward to his glory, striving to enter into his 
 rest I Has he chosen me for his service ? He 
 will prepare me for his heavenly kingdom. He 
 will make me a vessel unto honor, — ^meet for 
 the Master's use. But while I am secure in 
 him, I must never be a vessel of presumption. 
 I have nothing of my own. Nothing in which 
 I may boast. I am still in myself naked, and 
 poor, and in need of all things. All my hope 
 and inheritance are in Christ my Lord. O let 
 me never be puffed up, — ^never become self- 
 
172 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 confident, — ^never imagine tliat I can stand 
 alone. No; it is all mercy, — mercy to nn- 
 righteousness, — ^mercy to guilt, — ^to the very 
 end. The top-stone will be as truly grace, as 
 the foundation. God must have all the trust, 
 and all the glory. 
 
 Fifth. Thus as a vessel of mercy ought I 
 to feel, and live, and act. With a deep sense 
 of my exalted privileges. Gratitude for the 
 gracious gift. Usefulness in its employment. 
 Hopefulness in the prospect which it secures. 
 These are blessed manifestations of the power 
 and goodness of my God. O let me strive fox 
 them, exemplify them, manifest them. 
 
 A debtor to mercy alone, 
 
 Oi covenant mercy I sing ; 
 Nor fear with tliy righteousness on, 
 
 My person and offerings to bring 
 
 The terrors of law and of God, 
 With me can have nothing to do, 
 
 My Saviour's obedience and blood, 
 Hide all my transgressions from view. 
 
FABTASEBS OF CHBISTS SUFFEBINGS. 
 
 Ye are Partakers of Christ's Sufferings. — 1 Petbb, iv. 13. 
 
 This also is an amazing privilege. The suf- 
 ferings of Christ were in his voluntary offer- 
 ing of himself for human sin. He assumed 
 the guilt and the penalty of his people. He 
 passed a life of earthly sorrows. He endured 
 a series of spiritual conflicts. He was subject 
 to a penal and dreadful death, in the fulfilment 
 of his work. All that they would have been 
 compelled to bear, as the punishment of their 
 Own guilt, he endured in their stead, as the 
 ransom for them. He became their surety, 
 their substitute, their representative. Accord- 
 ingly, they were considered as doing for them- 
 selves all that he did for them. If one died in 
 
174 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 the stead of all, then all died in him. It was 
 the same as if they had. Thus they stand be- 
 fore God. They are partakers of Christ's suf- 
 ferings, — in all the merit and worth of them, 
 — in all the results of glory from them, — ^in 
 all the line of imitation and example too, which 
 they set before them. In all these senses it is 
 true, — "if we suffer with him, we shall also 
 reign with him." Am I a partaker of Christ's 
 sufferings? If I truly believe in him, have 
 chosen him, and do follow him, I surely am. 
 What then? 
 
 First. Then Christ ought to he extremely pre* 
 cious to me. All the blessings I enjoy proceed 
 from him. His sufferings have secured my 
 very right to live. Every comfort of my pre- 
 sent life arises out of them. I see his sun, 
 and breathe his air, and feed upon the bread 
 which he gives me, because he has first given 
 himself for me. Every hope I have comes 
 from them. All my ability to obey and serve 
 him spring from his own redeeming love. I 
 
cheist's sutferings. 175 
 
 have notHng of my own. 0, when I think 
 from what these sufferings have redeemed me, 
 — ^to what they have brought me, — ^what they 
 have laid open before me, — ^by what sorrows 
 to him it has all been done, — ^surely I cannot 
 over-estimate their worth to me. I have no 
 friend like him. He ought to be very dear to 
 me ; most precious in my sight. I can never 
 love him as I ought to do. let me try to 
 love him daily more I 
 
 Second. Then / ougM to carry out the pur- 
 poses of these sufferings in myself He has 
 bought me with a price, that I should be holy 
 and without blame before him in love. He 
 would have my whole heart and character, 
 productive of fruits to his glory. My follow- 
 ing of him must be real, uniform, entire, per- 
 severing ; my whole character must show forth 
 his praise. For this I must constantly labor, 
 that in my whole life I may be holy, — ^that 
 Christ may not have died for me in vain. How 
 exceeding sinful sin becomes when it is com- 
 
176 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 mitted against sucli love as this I I crucify 
 him thus afresh, and put him to an open 
 shame. O let me strive to be like him in all 
 things, everywhere to 'show the power of his 
 love, and the honor of his truth ; to follow 
 him with fidelity even unto death. If I am 
 myself to be conformed to the image of his 
 sufferings, be it so, — ^He can bear me through. 
 Better die with him than deny him. Better 
 be crucified with him, than crucify him again. 
 Better all things as his elect, than join in any 
 siu with those who oppose and neglect him. 
 
 Third. Then / ought to carry out the pur- 
 poses of his sufferings in the salvation of others. 
 He has purchased for himself a flock, a church, 
 from the midst of this evil world. They are 
 brought to him by being made to know his 
 love. They are made to love him by seeing 
 how he hath first loved them. All his con- 
 verted people are to become messengers of his 
 love to others. In my measure and degree, 
 and in my appointed place,. I must proclaim it. 
 
CHRIST'S SUFFERINGS. 177 
 
 For this end I sliould always labor, according 
 to the grace of God which worketh with me. 
 Whom then can I save ? To whom can I tell 
 the love of Christ ? How can I spread abroad 
 his truth ? I would bring others to partake of 
 what I enjoy. O that all the world might 
 know him I They would if all his people 
 were zealous and combined in spreading the 
 knowledge of him. How earnestly ought I to 
 labor to teach the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ ! For this would I spend and be spent, 
 that I may by all means save some. Let me 
 feel it to be the great business of my life to 
 publish the glad tidings of his sufferings for 
 sinners, and to invite men to become partakers 
 of these sufferings. 
 
 Fourth. Then all my hope must rest upon 
 this glorious worh of a Saviour suffering for me. 
 I must hope. This, is the characteristic and pri- 
 vilege of a Christian. I am begotten again 
 for this purpose, — ^to the enjoyment of a lively 
 hope. But hope cannot rest upon any imper- 
 12 
 
178 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 feet or iinfinislied foundation, — ^not upon any 
 works or progress of mj own, — ^not upon any 
 facts wliicli are merely contingent" and pos- 
 sible. My whole foundation is in the perfect 
 and finished work of Christ. My all is there, 
 — ^there alone. As I look forward, he is my 
 righteousness and strength. As I look back, he 
 is my atonement and reconciliation. In eter- 
 nity he is to have all the glory. There I must 
 rest alone. I cannot join any of my own 
 works with him. I cannot join any other 
 being with him. I cannot have mediators 
 many. To which of the saints can I turn? 
 They are all as dependent upon him as I am. 
 To call upon them for mercy is fearful idolatry. 
 Christ is alone, and there is none other. I 
 may be a partaker with him in all that he has. 
 All things are mine, if I am his. No one else 
 can give me anything ; nor do I need anything 
 from any other. I am full and complete in 
 Christ. 
 
 Fifth. Thus every partaker of Christ's 
 
CHRIST'S SUFFERINGS. 179 
 
 sufferings should feel and act. Finding him 
 unspeakably precious, maintaining the pur- 
 pose of his death, extending his dominion, 
 hoping in him only. How happy is this 
 spirit ! How blessed is this relation I How 
 improving is this use of it I thus let me be, 
 and feel, and live in Christ. 
 
 Henceforth may no profane delight 
 Divide this consecrated soul ; 
 
 Possess it thou, who hast the right, 
 As Lord and Master of the whole. 
 
 Nothing on earth I so desire 
 
 As thy pure love within my breast 
 
 This, only this, will I require, 
 And freely give up all the rest 
 
CHILDEEN OF LIGHT. 
 
 Children of the light.— Eph. v. 8. 
 
 Light and darkness refer to our condition ; 
 tlie external circnmstances in whicli we are 
 placed. We may have our senses and powers 
 of perception in all respects perfect ; but dark- 
 ness shuts out tlieir exercise and use. When 
 the light comes, it makes our state plain, and 
 our way clear. Now we can move and act with 
 safety and without fear. The Scripture calls 
 spiritual ignorance, darkness ; and religious 
 knowledge, light. The one forbids the soul to 
 act; the other enables it to act securely and 
 well. Ye were sometime darkness ; now are 
 ye light in the Lord. The revelation of the 
 Gospel has made all things plain for me. It is 
 
CHILDREN OF LIGHT. 181 
 
 the true ligHt, in wMcli is no darkness at all. 
 I now know my origin and my end ; I know 
 my need and my remedy ; I know my dangers 
 and my security. Without this Gospel, spirit- 
 ual ignorance covered every object whicli it 
 was most important I should see. But with 
 it, every path is clear. What a difference I 
 What a change I How precious and import- 
 ant is its continuance ! They who possess this 
 Gospel are the children of the light. I am one. 
 God has made me so. 
 
 First. Now I see my way clearly. This is an 
 inestimable blessing. An unspeakable privi- 
 lege. The darkness has passed. The true 
 light now shineth. I see my guilt ; it is great 
 and dreadful. But I see also a complete 
 forgiveness in a Saviour's blood; it is all- 
 sufficient. I see my dangers, — ^they are many 
 and pressing ; but I see also a divine protection. 
 God is reconciled, and on my side. This is 
 enough. I see my weakness. It is destruction 
 to me ; but I see an infinite provision of divine 
 
182 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 strength. What need I more ? I see death at 
 hand ; it is alarming to the flesh. But I see 
 also a glorious and secure eternity beyond. 
 Why should I fear ? Thus everything is plain. 
 I need make no mistake. My errors must all 
 be voluntary. Nothing can be needed to make 
 the path in which I am to go more intelligible. 
 K I walk as a child of the light, I am safe. 
 If I walk uprightly I walk securely. This is 
 an inestimable privilege. Every possible bless- 
 ing may flow out from it. Let me esteem and 
 enjoy it, according to its worth, 
 fuN^, :-.xv; ' • ••. 
 
 Second. Now / may walk securely. My 
 path is perfectly plain ; through the world — 
 not of the world. I have a journey to com- 
 plete through a hostile country. I am fore- 
 warned of its dangers, and snares, and triala 
 It may be arduous. It may be difficult. It 
 cannot be long. It need not be uncertain. If 
 I walk with Grod, I shall surely walk safely and 
 happily. I can walk with him, because he has 
 promised to accompany me, and to show me 
 
CHILDREN OE^ LIGHT. 183 
 
 I the way I am to take. He lays out my path. 
 
 I He leads me in it. He supports me through 
 it. He accepts me at its close. Let me press 
 earnestly forward. My pilgrim days will soon 
 be finished. I need have no doubt concerning 
 their termination. I have no question to ask 
 in reference to the future, which the Gospel 
 has not answered. I will have no doubt. 
 Let me daily try to walk in the light, — ^in a 
 clear, undoubted path. I wish to make no 
 compromises with sin, — no reconciliation with 
 the world, — no concessions of any kind to the 
 enemy. It is far easier to walk in straight, than 
 in crookSd paths, — ^far easier to walk consist- 
 ently than inconsistently. Let me so walk, — 
 with my mind settled, — my discernment clear, 
 — ^my heart unchanging and fixed. Thus shall 
 I walk securely as well as happily. 
 
 Third, l^ow I canwork successfully, I know 
 what God would have me to do. The work 
 of God is to beheve on him whom he hath 
 sent. Salvation, — ^this is God's work. This 
 
184 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 is my work. Salvation for myself. Salva- 
 tion for others. Salvation for all. I have 
 every means to work to advantage. Clear 
 knowledge, — abundant opportunities, — secured 
 strength, — ^promised success, — means all pro- 
 vided. How blessed it is to work for G-od in 
 a clear and open day ! The heathen has no 
 such day. Ah, what darkness covers his path ! 
 What cruelty attends his whole system ! What 
 anguish does he bear ! The Papist has no such' 
 day. What vain and foolish superstitions fill 
 his mind! What fearful idolatry marks his 
 scheme of error I What useless forms and 
 penances enslave his soul I How empty are all 
 these works of human merit ! But around me 
 the true light shines. How clear and distinct 
 are works of affectionate gratitude and love to 
 Christ ; who hath redeemed me from all bond- 
 age, that I might serve him in newness and 
 freeness of the Spirit. 
 
 FoUKTH. But then, / am also seen clearly. 
 The very light which enables me to see, makes 
 
CHILDREN OF LIGHT. , 185 
 
 me also seen. I cannot be concealed. I must 
 not desire to be. How many eyes watch, me I 
 Eyes of wlucb perhaps I am entirely uncon- 
 scious. I am never alone, — ^never less so, than 
 wlien I seem to be so. I can never sin in se- 
 cret. I ought not to desire to sin anywhere. 
 My life must be a constant testimony. Ah, 
 how much good a faithful example often does I 
 How much evil, an injurious one I But life is 
 always an example of some kind. I am ever 
 a spectacle. God looks to me. The Saviour 
 looks to me. Angels look to me. The Church 
 sees me. The world sees me. Devils see me. 
 Ah, never alone, — never unwatchedl Al- 
 ways in the ligbt. To be judged by the light, 
 and according to the light. I must not desire 
 to be hid. I must not need to be concealed. 
 I must do nothing that requires concealment. 
 
 Fifth. Tlius wben tbe light shineth, they 
 who are in it see clearly, walk securely, work 
 successfully, and are seen completely. Let me 
 carry out this remembrance. Let it be the 
 
186 . CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 rule, the warning, and the guide of my life. 
 Thus as a child of light, I may finish my jour- 
 ney in peace, while my day lasts ; and enter 
 upon a far brighter day hereafter. 
 
 Ifo darkness there shall cloud my sight ; 
 
 These no-w dejected, feeble eyes 
 Shall gaze with infinite delight, 
 
 Oa the full glories of the skies. 
 
 Then I shall see thy lovely face : 
 And changed to purity divine, 
 
 Partake the splendors of the place, 
 And in thy glorious likeness shine. 
 
FARTAKEBS OF HIS FBOmSE. 
 
 Partakers of his Promise. — Ephesians, iii, 6. 
 
 « 
 
 The divine promise lias always been tlie 
 cliief inheritance of the people of God. Their 
 earthlj state is always inferior, limited, and un- 
 satisfying. Their hearts are constantly desiring 
 something beyond the earth. Accordingly, they 
 have always had the divine promise as their 
 comfort and their chief possession. Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob, were heirs together of the 
 same promises. All the earlier saints were 
 thus looking forward, not having received the 
 promises in their fulfilment. God having pro- 
 vided some better thing for us, that they with- 
 out us should not be made perfect. The great 
 promise to them was a Saviour. It still is so, 
 
188 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 A Saviour to us ; tliat is salvation, — a personal 
 Saviour. The possessions of man are his at- 
 tainments, and his expectations. A Christian's 
 attainments are very little, — ^his expectations 
 constitute his main and most important wealth. 
 These are divine promises. They are all par- 
 takers of the same great and precious promises. 
 For the accomplishment of these, they wait, 
 and look, and labor. Am I a partaker of these 
 blessed promises ? 
 
 First. I owe it all to grace. The promise is 
 a divine gift, — a most precious and important 
 gift. It was given to me when I was lost in 
 sin. My expectations and views were all 
 earthly. I had no knowledge of heaven, and 
 no desire for heavenly things. But what a 
 change it wrought in my condition I "What a 
 prospect it opened upon my soul I How fully 
 it meets all my wants and desires I How ele- 
 vated it has made my condition I I am no 
 longer merely of the earth, earthy. I have an 
 inheritance and hopes abova Surely I can 
 
PARTAKERS OF HIS PROMISE. 189 
 
 never be grateful enough, or love enough, in 
 return. I can never be too humbled under a 
 sense of my need and unworthiness. Having 
 received such a Saviour, and such a promised 
 salvation, I ought to live in a spirit of con- 
 stant gratitude and devotion, deeply feeling 
 my sinfulness, — ^giving constant praise and 
 glory to God. 
 
 Second. My condition is a sure one^ and I 
 ought to he happy. With such a promise ever 
 before me, cheerfulness especially becomes me. 
 The whole influence of the Gospel is designed 
 to produce this. He hath thus redeemed me, 
 that I might serve him without fear before 
 him, in all my life. I would let the world see, 
 that my joy is real and is suficient. I have 
 no need to go to the giddiness of earth to be 
 happy. God who hath given me his promise, 
 cannot be defeated in his plans. How perfectly 
 happy then is the influence of his Gospel I 
 Everything done, — settled forever, by an Al- 
 mighty Saviour and Friend, in the very way 
 
190 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 most of all desirable to me ! There is no 
 room for carefulness or despondency. Thanks- 
 giving becomes me always. What is there to 
 compare with such a state ? I have not a trial, 
 but I have a corresponding promise. Every 
 page of the Bible contains some promise of 
 good for me ; and earth has no sorrow that 
 heaven in this way cannot cure. 
 
 Third. My state is a most exalted one, and I 
 ought to he holy. Nothing else can be consist- 
 ent 'with it. All my prospects, companions, 
 relations, require me to be holy. All unite to 
 urge me to walk with God in newness of life, 
 — ^to become conformed to the image of God in 
 all things. That is holiness, to be like God. 
 That is his plan, that I should be an imitator 
 of God as one of his dear children. Every 
 earthly influence opposes it. But the divine 
 promise sustains and encourages me.. This 
 holds out a constant prospect of victory and 
 success. Am I at sea ? I am sure of a haven 
 of rest. Am I on a journey ? I am certain of 
 
PAKTAKEilS OF HIS PROMISE. 191 
 
 my glorious and peaceful home. O let me 
 not be cast down or entangled in tlie world. 
 Let me not be drawn aside by its rebellions. 
 The promises lead me to be watchful, to pray, 
 to live near to God, to be active in his service, 
 and earnest to do his will. No temptation or 
 difficulty comes to me for which there is not a 
 blessed promise provided. 
 
 Fourth. I have a blessed inheritance^ and my 
 affections ought to be fixed upon it. I have a 
 kingdom which cannot be removed. An un- 
 changeable God has promised it to me. O let 
 me think of it, — ^meditate upon it, — consider 
 it a reality, — ^strive to live in the influence of 
 it. Surely I may live in the world with heav- 
 enly affections. I may have my real treasure 
 and possessions above. I would have it so. I 
 would walk and live under the influence of a 
 truly spiritual mind. Let me dread a mere 
 formal religion, a mere self-righteous confi- 
 dence. I would love to have a mind to think 
 of God, and that loves to think of him, and 
 
192 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 desires to be like Mm in all things. I am sure 
 this is far the happiest life. No life can be 
 happier than that which is thus governed by 
 heavenly affections. The promises cover all 
 this. God will give me the mind I seek. He 
 desires to impart it. He will lead my hopes 
 and my desires more and more above. And I 
 shall thus be walking according to my high 
 vocation, and preparing for the enjoyment of 
 his glory. 
 
 Fifth. These are traits which become the 
 partakers of divine promises, — Humble grati- 
 tude, religious cheerfulness, consistent holiness, 
 and heavenly affections. Let me constantly 
 seek these happy features in myself Let me 
 earnestly labor to acquire them, and carry 
 them out continually. Thus shall the prom- 
 ises be more and more my comfort and my 
 stay. I shall rejoice in hope. I shall be saved 
 by hope. I shall grow in holiness and in 
 grace, as I gain a brighter and a clearer hope. 
 
PARTAKEES OF HIS PROMISE. 193 
 
 I would not live for worldly joy, 
 
 Or to increase my earthly good ; 
 My passing days and hours employ 
 
 To spread a sounding name abroad. 
 
 For thee my Saviour would I live, 
 For thee, who for my ransom died ; 
 
 Nor could untainted Eden give. 
 Such bliss as blossoms at thy side. 
 13* 
 
MY MOTHER ANQ BRETHREN. 
 
 My Mother and Brethren, — St. Matthew, xii, 49. 
 
 How can I have a higher privilege than 
 this ? When I consider my own need, and the 
 fulness and worth of a Saviour for me, my re- 
 lations to him become the most important of 
 my being. When I consider the dignity of 
 his nature, his exalted power and excellence, 
 in connection with my own unworthiness and 
 guilt, — ^the extent of his condescension and 
 love to me seems amazing. When I realize 
 the sufferings he has borne, and the death he 
 has been willing to endure for me, and the 
 glory which he has thus obtained and prepared 
 for me, — ^me so wretched and so vile, — ^his 
 compassion and -tenderness are beyond my 
 
MOTHER AND BRETHREN. 195 
 
 conception. And yet lie brings his disciples, 
 sinful as they are, into the most tender and 
 permanent relations to himself. He calls them 
 his mother and his brethren. How he here 
 cuts off the vain idea of exalting his actual 
 mother to a place of worship ! Had it been 
 designed that she should be venerated as an 
 object of prayer, would he thus have placed 
 her upon the common level of all his dis- 
 ciples ? I must love her. I must love all his 
 disciples. But I can worship none? All his 
 chosen, redeemed, sanctified flock, are as 
 mothers and brethren to him: the dearest 
 objects of his affection, — ^the nearest relations 
 in his heavenly household. He alone is the 
 one to whom prayer is to be made. Am I in 
 this glorious blessed relation to my Saviour ? 
 
 First. Then Tie is an object of the most tendet 
 affection to me. No relation can express affec- 
 tion more tenderly, — ^not the affection of pas- 
 sion or desire, but the affection of pure and 
 respectful love. Why he has brought me into 
 
196 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 tliis relation to himself I cannot now tell. Hia 
 own choice has done it, for reasons wholly his 
 own. How he has done it I am told, — ^by taking 
 my condemnation on himself/ and procuring 
 my pardon, — ^by removing my hostility by his 
 own Spirit, and leading me into cordial nnion 
 with him. He thus adopted me as a child of 
 God, and made me one with himself, and then 
 gave me the spirit of .adoption, and taught 
 me to improve and enjoy the privilege thus 
 bestowed? Our relation is now one of the 
 tenderest affection. I know that he loves me. 
 I could not say with truth that I do not love 
 him. But I long to love him more. He ought 
 to be personally very dear to me. I should 
 ever esteem him a living friend, — one who is 
 ever with me, — whose feelings towards me are 
 most tender and kind. Such will I ever try 
 to be to him, — not believing or obeying merely 
 in regard to his word or command, but lov- 
 ing him as the dearest object of my heart, feel- 
 ing willing to give up everything or all things 
 for His sake. 
 
MOTHER AND BRETHREN-. 197 
 
 Second. Then my conduct towards Mm oughi 
 to he perfectly frank and candid. I love to read 
 that expression, '^his apostles returned and 
 told him all that thej had done." Why should 
 I not always do so ? He knows it all before I 
 tell him. I can give him no information. But 
 he loves to have me thus deal with him. It is 
 happy for my own heart, to be free in all my 
 dealings with him. I know that I do many 
 things which I may well be ashamed to tell 
 him. But the very habit of telling him will 
 restrain me. Why should I ever offend him ? 
 Why should I ever wander from him ? I can- 
 not be too minute in laying myself open before 
 him. I would pour out my heart before him. 
 He understands all my infirmities. He knows 
 whereof I am made. He accepts me according 
 to that which I have, and not according to 
 that which I have not. He will correct me, 
 but not in his anger. Let me learn to con- 
 sult him, to talk with him face to face, as a 
 friend. Thus acknowledging my offences, and 
 yielding myself to him freely, I shall act con- 
 
198 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 sistentlj with this intimate and blessed rela 
 tion. 
 
 Thied. Then I should have entire confidenct 
 in his feelings and plans towards me. A mother 
 and brethren I I know what feelings of ten- 
 derness I have towards my mother and breth- 
 ren. Why has he not the same towards me ? 
 I ought never to doubt it. His love to me has 
 been too thoroughly proved and manifested, 
 to allow any doubts. He can do me no wrong 
 and no harm. I know he has infinite power. 
 He will exercise it according to his own wis- 
 dom ; but it must be for my welfare, my hap- 
 piness. It cannot be otherwise. In this I 
 will confide. Is tibere any presumption in 
 trusting in him ? How can there be ? Ought 
 I not to put my whole trust in him ? Ought I 
 not to exercise entire faith ? And what is that 
 but perfect confidence? Confidence in his 
 outward care ; confidence in his full salvation ; 
 confidence in all his promises; confidence in 
 his unceasing protection and defence. Unlim- 
 
MOTHER AND BRETHREN. 199 
 
 ited power, unbounded wisdom, unclianging 
 love ! In these I may confide perfectly. And 
 all this my Saviour has for me. As one of his 
 family, I may repose my perfect confidence 
 there. 
 
 Fourth. I ought to he very jealous of his hon- 
 or. How earnest should I be in maintaining 
 his authority, the influence of his Gospel. I 
 could not hear reproaches upon my mother* 
 How can I be olie of the Saviour's family, and 
 be heedless when he is despised, or his name 
 reproached. How can I be ashamed to confess 
 him ; to acknowledge my relation to him ? 
 How can I refuse to maintain his cause and 
 his honor among men ? Surely I cannot asso- 
 ciate with those who despise him, or deny his 
 dignity or his rights. He depends upon those 
 thus connected with him, to maintain his au 
 thority. Ah, let me never be wanting to him. 
 Many of my brethren in Christ have not count* 
 ed their lives dear unto them, in maintaining 
 his word. I will never deny him though 
 
 U^KIVERSIT 
 
200 CHRISTIAlSr TITLES. 
 
 Popery, or Infidelity, or worldliness, assail 
 and persecute liim. I will stand by his sacred 
 cause. If lie will strengthen me, I am ready 
 to give up all for him. 
 
 Fifth. Such intimate affection, frankness 
 in habitual intercourse, confidence in his love, 
 and jealousy for his honor, become the mother 
 and brethren of Christ. By this title, and by 
 these attributes, would I love to be distinguish- 
 ed. Whoever else I love, let me love Christ 
 still more I Then will he own me as his in 
 everlasting joy I 
 
 There God's adopted sons 
 
 Cease from their earthly strife ; 
 
 Rejoicing, rest on dazzling thrones, 
 And wear the crown of life. 
 
 There shines the little flock, 
 Rich in the Saviour's blood, 
 
 Who early sought this living rock, 
 And fixed their choice on God. 
 
 i 
 
60FS HUSBANDRY. 
 
 Te are God's Hus"baiiclry, — 1 Corintliians, iii, 9, 
 
 God's spiritual flock are his husbandry, Ids 
 vineyard, his garden. Every soul in this hap- 
 py number is also the garden of the Lord. 
 He hath chosen it for his own cultivation. He 
 hath separated it from the wilderness around. 
 He hath fenced it and protected it by his provi- 
 dence and ordinances. He is occupied ia cul- 
 tivating it by his own Spirit, and planting it 
 with wholly right seed. He watches over it 
 with the utmost care. His dispensations of 
 mercy abound upon it. He takes the highest 
 delight in the results of his work, and rejoices 
 in the fruits which it brings forth to his glory. 
 How great is this privilege ! To be thus se- 
 
202 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 lected, favored, and blessed, as the garden of 
 the Lord I How happy is it for me, to have 
 been thus adopted as the portion of the Lord's 
 inheritance ! He has then redeemed me from 
 the wilderness, and renewed me and refreshed 
 me with the early and latter *rain of his Spirit. 
 And whatever ministry or agency he may em- 
 ploy, he still keeps all the right and property 
 in himself. God's husbandry! Am I so? 
 Then, 
 
 First. What comfort such a privilege im- 
 parts. I might have been in the wilderness 
 still, trodden down by all the wild beasts of sin 
 and worldly lusts. But of his own grace he 
 hath selected me for himself, that I may be 
 to the praise of his glory forever. The culti- 
 vating and guarding of his garden is all his 
 own. The soul of man was a paradise in the 
 beginning. Every trait of beauty and fruitful- 
 ness was there. God means to make it a para- 
 dise again, with every holy trait once more re- 
 stored. what comfort do his purposes give 
 
 I 
 
god's huI^andry. 203 
 
 to me ! He means to make me holy forever, 
 — ^perfectly conformed to his holy and perfect 
 will. When I am despondent and cast down, 
 • — ^when I find so much within me opposed to 
 his will, — when I see how rapidly all evil 
 grows, — ^I should despair, were I my own hus- 
 bandry. Never could I recover a wilderness 
 like this. But when God undertakes it, — Fa- 
 ther, Son, and Holy Ghost combine to choose, 
 restore, and cultivate it, for his eternal glory, — 
 the purpose of God greatly comforts me. I 
 am God's husbandry, and he will thoroughly 
 restore me, and make me to bring forth fruit 
 to his glory. 
 
 Second. But then what warning it gives me I 
 God will suffer no unclean thing in his garden. 
 He will cultivate it, but in his own way. His 
 methods will often be rough and painful to me. 
 He sees much fallow ground that he must break 
 up with mighty power. The overgrowth of 
 thorns and briers must be burned up. Dark 
 providences make deep furrows in my soul. 
 
204 CHRIST^j^N TITLES. 
 
 "Wintry seasons seem to freeze up all my hope 
 forever. I am sometimes almost ready to de- 
 spair. But lie knows his own plan, and lie di- 
 rects every step of it in his own way. I vain- 
 ly imagine that all his tillage with me can be 
 with sunshine. I dwell in no tropical religion 
 here. no ! I know that I must often be se- 
 verely dealt with, if he will do me good in my 
 latter end. Then let me never repine. Let me 
 have entire confidence in his wisdom and his 
 love. He is leading me on to a glorious des- 
 tiny. If I am watchful, he will not forsake 
 me. But ah, I am surrounded by a wilderness i 
 Against its influence I must watch continually. 
 I am in the world. O let me not be of it, or 
 with it, in its habits or its fruits I 
 
 Third. But it furnishes me also equal encour- 
 agement. God does not leave unfinished works. 
 Did he give his Son for me ? Has he sent his 
 Spirit to me ? Did he awaken, recall, and par- 
 don me ? Has he carried me so far, in this 
 spiritual cultivation, only to give me up in the 
 
GOD'S HUSBANDRY. 205 
 
 end ? Ah, I know lie has given up many ciilti- 
 vated spots, — ^he has plucked down the hedges 
 and laid them waste. But why? Because, 
 when he looked for grapes, they brought forth 
 wild grapes — ^no fruits for his honor. " Cut it 
 down, why cumbereth it the ground ?" he may 
 say. If I am careless and fruitless, he certain- 
 ly will say so. Let me not be high-minded, 
 but fear. His past cultivation is no induce- 
 ment to carelessness ; — ^but it is great encour- 
 agement to effort, great excitememt to fruitful- 
 ness. If I bear fruit, he wiU purify me, that 
 I may bring forth more fruit. I would be 
 watchful to bear always the marks of his hus- 
 bandry. In every condition, to carry with me 
 the image and the holiness of the Lord who 
 hath chosen me. All that he has done, will 
 then be a constant argument for what he means 
 to do. And I may rejoice in the hope which 
 his gracious cultivation imparts. 
 
 Fourth. For what blessed hope does this 
 title give me? I shall not always be in a 
 
206 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 wilderness. The world now harasses and dis- 
 tresses me ; but it will not be so forever. God 
 has higher purposes for me. He has a holier 
 and happier condition to bestow upon me. 
 Every season brings nearer the happy result. 
 He comes now into his garden to examine and 
 cultivate it. He will soon come down into his 
 garden to gather its fruits, that he may rejoice 
 in them forever. O how great is the privilege, 
 to be forever the garden of the Lord ! — ^to have 
 him delight in me, and dwell with me, and 
 refresh me with his presence, and render me 
 more and more holy and happy in his likeness, 
 and to shine forth forever under his blessing 
 for his own glory. And this is the hope he 
 sets before me. Let me live under its influ- 
 ence, and according to its demands. I would 
 make it the business of my life to bear fruits 
 for him, — ^fruits of benevolence, and holiness, 
 and love, and praise. Then how full of hope 
 is my prospect. Soon an everlasting spring will 
 open before me ; and Jesus my glorious Lord 
 will rejoice in the work of his own hands forever. 
 
god's husbandry. 207 
 
 Fifth. Thus blessed is my state as God's 
 husbandry. The title is full of comfort, of 
 warning, of encouragement, and of hope to 
 me. While God is carrying on his work, far 
 from opposing it, or rendering it difficult, I 
 will be a worker together with him, in every- 
 thing. I will strive myself carefully to keep 
 the vine that he hath planted, and the branch 
 which he hath made strong for himself. 
 
 O could rebellious spirits taste 
 Those glorious seasons they have lost, 
 Or live again their misspent days, 
 How would they spend them all in praise. 
 
 Thus may I pass this hfe of mine, 
 While days of grace unclouded shine , 
 Thus my accepted time improve. 
 Lord, to the glory of thy love. 
 
GOD'S BUILDING. 
 
 Ye are God's Building. — 1 Corinthians, iii. 9. 
 
 Thus tlie Lord calls Ms wliole living clmrcli : 
 " "WTiose house are we, if we liold fast our re- 
 joicing and confidence unto tlie end." Thus 
 he calls each individual Christian : "Ye are the 
 temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwelleth 
 in you." The whole is made up of individuals ; 
 and he dwells in the whole, because he dwells 
 in each. No blessing can be greater ! No ex- 
 altation higher. What is all the glory of the 
 universe, but God's building ? He buildeth his 
 chambers in the waters, — ^he clotheth himself 
 with light as with a garment. But all these 
 glories are temporal. They shall fade and pass 
 away. The building of a redeemed soul is 
 
god's building. 209 
 
 everlasting, — ^it can never be overtkrown. If 
 I am God's building, how glorious will be the 
 issue, when he brings forth the top-stone of his 
 work, with shoutings of grace unto it ! Happy 
 is it for me, that he who hath laid the founda- 
 tion, his hand also shall bring forth the top- 
 stone and finish the glorious work. If I am 
 God's building, 
 
 FiEST. Then God has laid the foundation^ and 
 I must abide on that. It is a glorious founda- 
 tion. No man can lay any other. It is Christ, 
 — an Almighty and covenant Saviour. There 
 all redemption and all hope for man is estab- 
 hshed. Jesus Christ in his perfect Deity and 
 mighty power ; I can do nothing without that. 
 If that is removed, the whole edifice falls. It 
 can stand on nothing else. Jesus Christ in his 
 perfect obedience for man; nothing else can 
 meet the claims of man's condemnation and 
 provide acceptance. Jesus Christ in his aton- 
 ing death ; man's curse and penalty can be re- 
 moved in no other way. Jesus Christ in his 
 14 
 
210 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ascension and triumpTi ; all liope of glory rests 
 upon that. K lie is not risen, faith is vain. 
 Jesus Christ in his intercession and everlasting 
 power ; all means of the Christian's persever- 
 ance and conquest arise from that. This is 
 the foundation, — the only foundation. There 
 I must abide. I must not mingle anything 
 with it. I must not undervalue it, or doubt 
 it. I must not be induced to forsake it. All 
 other foundations are false foundations, and 
 will come to nothing. This glorious founda- 
 tion abides forever. There in simple faith and 
 confidence will I abide. 
 
 Second. Then God is himself ike Architect^ 
 and I must fulfil my appointed work according 
 to his will. He has his own way of carrying 
 on his building. He furnishes me abundant 
 means and materials to build in it according 
 to his way. If I build my own works of 
 wood, hay and stubble, the fire which tries 
 every man's work will destroy it. If I build 
 with Christ's work of gold, silver, and precious 
 
GOD'S BUILDING. 211 
 
 stones, it will stand every fire wholly unin- 
 jured. To build witli my own works, to rest 
 upon my own attainments, and follow out my 
 own plans, is not only wasted labor, but is 
 ruinous also. To rest upon Christ's sufficiency, 
 and to be growing up in him, and according 
 to his image, is a true and precious growth in 
 grace. Faith in Jesus, — ^love to Christ, — sim- 
 ple following of him with joyful confidence 
 and hope, — ^living by faith in prayer, through 
 his Holy Spirit, — and lookiag for the hope of 
 eternal life ; — This is God's way of building. 
 The mind of man often rejects it. The sinful 
 world always despises it. The sensual heart 
 doubts its sufficiency. But thus the Great Ar- 
 chitect has laid out his plans for me. Thus I 
 mean to follow them out. I am satisfied that 
 he imderstands the subject, and his way must 
 be the best. 
 
 Third. Then / must abide God's time in 
 building^ and not be discouraged. When God 
 built the soul of man at first, it was a time of 
 
212 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 rest. Neitlier adversary nor evil was occur- 
 rent. It was the work of glorious, silent, un- 
 seen power. But tliat glorious building was 
 destroyed by sin, and now to restore it is a 
 work of toil and time. Ah, bow much labor 
 has often to be spent in preparing, arranging, 
 and adapting materials before the building 
 makes any show. To the impatient mind and 
 untaught eye, it seems all confusion. But the 
 Architect understands his own plan, and makes 
 no haste. I may often be discouraged by 
 God's ways of building. He begins sometimes 
 so far off; cuts his timber away up in the for- 
 ests of his providence ; quarries his stone away 
 down in the depths of human guilt ; makes 
 such circuitous journeys to gather all his ap- 
 pointments together; so long prolongs the 
 period of completion ; the building seems almost 
 ready to fall into ruins before it is finished. 
 Ah, he knows the way that he takes. Let 
 me work patiently with him I Faithfully follow 
 out each particular direction. Never stop to 
 be informed of the connection of each parti- 
 
GOD'S BUILDING. 213 
 
 cular part with the ^ whole. Let me proceed 
 with zeal and persevering earnestness under 
 his guidance. The work of his own Spirit he 
 will surely, happily, and perfectly complete. I 
 will wait and patiently obey his commands. 
 
 Fourth. Then he has a glorious design^ and 
 I shall be satisfied with it. He will try hia 
 work on the way. Persecutions will arise ; 
 seasons of trial will come ; sorrows and dis- 
 tresses will gather around me ; his own law 
 and judgment will test my work. It may be a 
 dark and stormy day ; whatever is perishable 
 will perish. It is well it should perish. I may 
 fear that I shall perish with it. But no ; I am 
 God's building. He is able to protect his 
 own, and he will protect it. His work within 
 me will stand the trial. He will carry me 
 through every proving which he has prepared. 
 And then, when he has finished, how glorious 
 is my end, — a temple of God forever, — ^formed 
 for his worship, — erected by his power, — 
 prepared for his presence, — ^filled with his 
 
214 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 glor J, — everlasting in his kingdom, — ^the Lamb 
 my light, — my God my glory. What happy 
 remembrances ! What heavenly possessions ! 
 What anticipations surpassing all I Well may 
 I look forward with hope, and say I shall be 
 satisfied with it. Satisfied! I shall rejoice 
 forever in that which God has thus created, 
 and give him everlasting glory. 
 
 Fifth. Thus, with a Glorious Foundation, a 
 Heavenly Architect, an appointed time of 
 building, and a most exalted design, God's 
 temple in the soul goes on. let me not 
 thwart his designs, but be a worker together 
 with him in the whole of his glorious plans. 
 
 The Saviour, whom I then shall see 
 "With new admiring eyes, 
 Akeady hath prepared for me 
 A mansion in the skies. 
 
 May I by faith survey with joy 
 This change before it come. 
 And say, let death this house destroy ; 
 I have a heavenly home. 
 
BIATVTET.ESS AND HABMLESS. 
 
 Blameless and harraless. — Philippians, ii. 15. 
 
 The consideration of privileges leads me 
 forward to speak of influence. I would se- 
 lect a few of those Scriptural titles wliicli 
 describe the Christian's influence in the world. 
 How true it is, that no man liveth for himself. 
 Probably no single act of life is wholly separ- 
 ated from some influence upon others. Every 
 act will produce its specific influence upon our- 
 selves ; and thus will tend at least, to create 
 an influence from us upon other men. Influ- 
 ence seems almost as involuntary as evapora- 
 tion. I cannot prevent it. I cannot even 
 regulate or direct it wholly in its operation. 
 What can I do ? Why I can keep the source 
 
216 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 clean and wholesome, tliat the influence may 
 be of a kindred character. Thus must I do. 
 I cannot say I will have no influence. I can- 
 not be evil, and say my influence shall be 
 good. But I can be myseK good, and thus 
 feel sure that the operation of my character 
 shall be good also. One branch of Christian 
 influence is described in the present title, — 
 negative influence. It is a very important 
 branch. Am I one of these sons of God, — 
 without rebuke, blameless and harmless ? 
 
 First. Then I must not he conformed to any 
 Jcnown evil. There is much around me in the 
 world that I know to be wrong. The neglect 
 of God, the disregard of his Sabbath, the for- 
 getfulness of his Word, the contempt of his 
 ordinances, the constant violation of his com- 
 mands, — I know to be wrong. I must not con- 
 form to them. I must not participate in them. 
 They will certainly exist without me. Multi- 
 tudes will rush forward in the way which they 
 open. Perhaps I cannot help that ; but I can 
 
BLAMELESS AND HAEMLESS. 217 
 
 certainly be clear from it. CircTimstances can- 
 not alter tlie wrong of these things. I may be 
 in society wbere they are countenanced. I 
 may be travelling where different views and 
 habits prevail. God's commands cannot de- 
 pend upon men. I must not yield. It is im- 
 possible to be blameless and harmless, and to 
 partake of known sin. No one must be able 
 to set my life against my principles. I may 
 be reproached. I cannot help it. I must not 
 do wrong to avoid it. This stand is fixed. I 
 cannot do anywhere what I know and feel to 
 be wrong. 
 
 Second. Then / cannot encourage that which 
 I do not know to he good. It is not enough that 
 it is not immediately and positively evil ; or 
 that some other persons consider it harmless ; 
 or that some apparently good people indulge 
 in it. When I consider my influence, — ^that 
 which may be lawful, may not be expedient. 
 Where will it tend ? What is its direction ? 
 When its full growth, its final result is reached, 
 
218 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 what will it be ? If this will be evil, and my 
 example or influence encourages or leads to it, 
 how can I be blameless and harmless ? I see 
 many earthly indulgences around me to be 
 judged by this standard. I see many habits 
 of life to be thus considered. The best that I 
 can say of their present aspect is, they are very 
 doubtful. There is no doubt of the innocence 
 or propriety of giving them up. Some hesi- 
 tating person may be actually waiting to see 
 what I shall do. Encouraged in evil, — or held 
 back by my example alone. Ah, better is 
 any loss, than to be the pattern to a lost soul. 
 I must know a thing is right, before I can safe- 
 ly touch it. I must plant nothing that I shall 
 desire to pull up hereafter. I must yield to 
 nothing for mere convenience or indolence, 
 the real character of which I have reason to 
 suspect. 
 
 Third. But then / must indulge no habit of 
 secret sin. It is impossible to make sin a se- 
 cret. It is like a fire in the body. It will and 
 
BLAMELESS AND HARMLESS. 219 
 
 must display its influence, either by positive 
 acts of its own, or by deadening and destroy- 
 ing the actings of grace. I can never afford 
 to play with a sinful thought ; or to read an 
 injurious and unsettling book ; or to abide in 
 unprofitable society. My conscience must be 
 clear. My personal habits must be pure and 
 holy. My most secret moments must be in the 
 fear and remembrance of God. Ah, how often 
 does the whole character become lifeless, inju 
 rious^ worldly, perhaps worse, from the mere 
 yielding to secret sin. Prayer neglected, — ^the 
 Scriptures forsaken, — evil tempers indulged, — 
 unholy meditations permitted, — ^unkind rela- 
 tions allowed, — ^temptations considered, and not 
 instantly refused. It is as when one letteth out 
 water. If I would be blameless in influence, 
 I must be right within. I will labor for this. 
 O that I may cultivate that secret charactei 
 and dominion of real goodness, that there shall 
 be no habitual evil in me, from which influence 
 may proceed. 
 
220 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Fourth. Then / must maintain an active 
 habit of religion. My mind cannot be merely 
 negative. It must be filled with something. 
 Let me fill it with that which is right. My 
 understanding improved, — ^my thoughts rightly 
 directed, — ^my habits guarded, — my time oc- 
 cupied, — ^my efforts active in usefulness to 
 others. If I am doing no good, I shall surely 
 be doing evil. My influence must be some- 
 thing, upon somebody. Can I not be happy 
 in usefulness ? Whose sorrows can I alleviate ? 
 Whose comforts can I promote ? It may be 
 troublesome sometimes. But it will do good, — 
 it will do me good. It will be very difficult to be 
 blameless without being useful. To say I will do 
 no harm, is necessarily ineffectual. Idleness, in- 
 dolence, listlessness, selfishness, indifference to 
 others, is always harm. I may not be actually 
 without blame ! If I do right, I shall not be 
 without blame from the wicked. But I may 
 be unjustly blamed, and be blameless in fact. 
 That is of no consequence. I care little for 
 man's unrighteous judgment. Let me give no 
 
BLAMELESS AND HARMLESS. 221 
 
 cause of blame. But all ! what a watckful, 
 useful life, that will require I To do it I must 
 live near to God, — a son of God. He can 
 keep me from all evil. 
 
 Fifth. Can I be blameless in any other 
 way ? I will not conform to known evil. I 
 will not encourage that which I do not know 
 to be good. I will indulge no habit of secret 
 sin. I will maintain an active and useful life 
 in the service of God. Thus shall I adorn the 
 doctrine of my Saviour in all things ; and the 
 world shall be ashamed hereafter, having no 
 evil thing to say of me. 
 
 Let all my converse be sincere, 
 My conscience as the noonday clear, 
 Think how the All-seeing God my mt&jb 
 And all my secret thoughts surveys. 
 
 May I alone in God delight, 
 Have all day long my God in sight,- — 
 Perform my Maker's holy will, 
 Oh, may I never more do ilL 
 
im -m^JMsmw- mns, ■ ,j^jn 
 
 PtHtati0it i;prt5-^U0itK 
 
 FEACEMAKEBS. 
 
 Blessed are the Peacemakers. — St. Matthew, v. 9. 
 
 The Gospel dwells and operates in a hostile 
 world. A world full of warfare of its own. 
 An these wars and fightings come from the 
 sinful lusts and passions of men. They are 
 the evidences and the results of the fallen na- 
 ture of man. But the Gospel makes also a 
 warfare of its own. In resisting the wicked- 
 ness of men, it provokes that wickedness to 
 resist. It thus often sends a sword before it 
 sends peace among men. If the Christian will 
 be faithful, he must endure hostility. He must 
 bear persecution. In such a world, my dis- 
 pensation is placed. In all its hostilities, my 
 own character is to be proved and tried. I 
 
PEACEMAKERS. 223 
 
 cannot go out of the world. I am to receive 
 and to fulfil tlie dispensation which, is commit- 
 ted to me here. But what is to be my influence 
 here ? This I am to decide. The present title 
 indicates it. I am to be a peacemaker. The 
 disciples of Christ are peacemakers. 
 
 First. JThen I must make no quarrels. This 
 is a most important step. If all men would 
 take it, wars and fightings would cease. But 
 this is the Christian's stand. I must contend 
 for the faith. I must be set for the defence of 
 the Gospel. I must endure in this, whatever 
 the Lord shall appoint. But I must make no 
 quarrels among persons. K so, I must give 
 no voluntary offence, that my ministry may 
 not be blamed. But what a host of evils 
 would this cut off I What control of my tongue 
 will it require I What government of my 
 temper and mind ! What careftd, forbearing, 
 and benevolent walking among men I In my 
 family, — in my neighborhood, — ^in my rela- 
 tions to society, — ^in the church, — ^no division or 
 
224 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 warfare must be traced to me. To do good to 
 all, — evil to none, — ^must be the rule and pur- 
 pose of my life. A whisperer separatetli cbief 
 friends. I may hear much that I must not tell. 
 I may know much that I must conceal. I must 
 not allow even tempers or jealousies towards 
 any to dwell within me. Then I shall be sure 
 not to excite the spirit of discord around me. 
 Ah, how many painful quarrels have I seen 
 arising from silly repetitions of an useless 
 story, — from some vain and empty desire to 
 communicate some piece of news. Swift to 
 hear that which is good, I ought to be. But 
 slow to speak that which is evil. 
 
 Second. Then / must not continue or perpet- 
 uate quarrels made hy others. I may have had 
 no part in the original warfare ; and yet I may 
 continue it by my own resentment. It requires 
 two to make a quarrel. If I am passive to in- 
 sult, — deaf to reproach, — slow to wrath, — ^re- 
 fusing to resent or vindicate myself, — ^the fire 
 must soon go out. I see many Christians who 
 
PEACEMAKERS. 225 
 
 will not begin, but they will not end a quarrel. 
 How can they be peacemakers ? . It is impos- 
 sible but that offences will come. Woe only 
 to the man by whom they come : not to the 
 man who patiently and quietly bears them. 
 But can I receive to confidence one who has 
 injured me ? I am not bound to receive or to 
 justify a character which I disapprove. I must 
 not give countenance to that which I know to 
 be wrong. But my reason must be there, — ^not 
 in my own endurance of personal wrong. This 
 I cannot, must not, resist. I shall withdraw 
 myself from every brother that walketh disor- 
 derly. But neither in word or deed must I 
 prolong the strife. I must bless when they 
 curse, — I must pray when they persecute. 
 Thus, where is no fuel, the fire goeth out 
 Blessed will be the recollection, that when I 
 was reviled, I reviled not again. 
 
 Third. But I must actively endeavor to heal all 
 quarrels within my reach. In my private rela- 
 tions, I would thus be an active peacemaker. 
 15 
 
226 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Trying to unite, and never to separate others. 
 I shall have frequent opportunities to do this. 
 If the love of Christ dwells in my heart, 1 
 shall wish to do it, whenever I have opportu- 
 nity. What a blessing to society is one peace- 
 loving and peace-making spirit ! "What a bless- 
 ing is it in a household ! How great a blessing 
 to the one who retains it ! In the religious 
 relations of men, I must seek for peace. I 
 will have no part in religious controversy. I 
 will strive to be at unity with all the real peo- 
 ple of God. I will give all my influence to 
 encourage and promote that unity among oth 
 ers. There is no question among real Chris 
 tians that is worth a single hour's bitterness 
 I may do something towards allaying the bit 
 temess which I see. At any rate, I will dc 
 nothing to promote it. Thus, by my exam 
 pl€, my influence, my exhortations, and my 
 efforts, I shall help to make the Lord's peo 
 pie one, — and shall have the comfort of 
 having been a peacemaker in the body of 
 Christ. 
 
PEACEMAKEES. 227 
 
 Fourth. Tlien / must labor for the dominion 
 of the Gospel among men. This is tlie great 
 peacemaker. When the hearts of men are 
 truly converted, they will seek the things 
 which make for peace. I cannot promote 
 peace on earth more surely, than by promot- 
 ing the influence and dominion of the Gospel. 
 What can I do to promote this ? Can I teach 
 any one? Can I circulate God's holy Bible 
 among them? Can I faithfully attend and 
 maintain a ministry of the pure Gospel ? Can 
 I help to send the Gospel abroad to others ? 
 I may do all these. But surely I can always 
 maintain the truth of the Gospel. I can stand 
 upon its side. I can exemplify its commands. 
 I can pray for its prosperity. I can ask for 
 divine blessings upon its ministry. I know 
 not what I can do. The actual influence of all 
 that I do, it is impossible for me to know. 
 God may do much more with me, and by me, 
 than I imagine. At any rate, I will do all I 
 can. All that I can do shall be to promote 
 and establish my Saviour's Gospel. Thus shall 
 
228 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I be really a peacemaker among men, far 
 more extensively tlian any personal labors of 
 mine can reach, tbem. Thus shall I carry out 
 the influence which this title describes. 
 
 Fifth. If I am one of the Lord's peace- 
 makers, I shall thus be distinguished and occu- 
 pied : Originating no quarrels ; — ^prolonging 
 none ; — striving actively to heal all ; — labor- 
 ing to extend the Gospel, which is to give 
 peace to all. It is a most happy and useful 
 mission. I can in no way more truly honor 
 God. In no way more really gain abiding 
 blessings to myself. O let me constantly thus 
 live and act. This was the example of my 
 Gracious Master. 
 
 O how benevolent and kind, 
 
 How mild, how ready to forgive 1 
 Be this the temper of my mind, 
 
 And these the rules by which I live. 
 
 Dispensing good where'er he came, 
 
 The labors of his life were love. 
 Then, if I bear a Saviour's name, 
 
 By his example let me move. 
 
WITNESSES. 
 
 Te are Witnesses. — St. Luke, xxiv. 48. 
 
 The Saviour had accomplished great works 
 on earth. His chosen disciples were actual 
 witnesses of these works. They had seen his 
 miracles and his mercies, — ^his death and his 
 resurrection. They were sent forth to tell of 
 them, — to make known in all lands and in all 
 tongues the wonderful works of God. But 
 their living testimony soon passed by. Yet 
 the Saviour's witnesses remained. Other gen- 
 erations came forward to repeat and to perpet- 
 uate the testimony. His church were to be 
 always his witnesses among men, testifying to 
 his authority, and power, and grace, and atone- 
 ment, and perfect righteousness for men. As 
 
230 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Ms witnesses thej remain, testifying nnceas- 
 ingly tlie greatness of Lis love. Multitudes 
 believe their testimony, experience the power 
 of the truth, and become in their turn the Sav- 
 iour's witnesses among men. It is a most im- 
 portant influence. Witnesses of what ? The 
 power and love and preciousness of Christ. 
 To whom? To all to whom the Lord shall 
 send us, at home and abroad ; everywhere tes- 
 tifying for him. Am I one of his witnesses ? 
 
 First. Then much depends upon my 'knowl- 
 edge. I cannot testify that which I do not 
 know. I must know the power of Christ as a 
 Saviour. How else can I testify? Has he 
 forgiven me ? Have I embraced his promises 
 in faith ? Have I truly come into his family 
 to be one of his little flock ? Have I a real 
 knowledge of his grace, and of his renewing 
 power? Ah, how important becomes such 
 knowledge, if I would testify for him! I 
 must seek a deeper experience in my own 
 heart of his reconciling love, — of his all-suffi- 
 
WITNESSES. 231 
 
 ciency to save. Tims shall I speak with con- 
 fidence, and my tongue wiU be loosed. I must 
 live in his constant light and favor, that he 
 may accompany my testimony. There is great 
 ignorance of him in the world, and great in- 
 difference to him. Multitudes blindly reject 
 him, and ignorantly refuse the Prince of Glory. 
 How shall I benefit them, but with a clear 
 knowledge of the Gospel, understanding well 
 its scheme of truth, and really feeling its sanc- 
 tifying and enlightening power ? Eor this I 
 must ever seek. O how blessed is a settled, 
 clear, informed, and undoubting mind in the 
 things of God I This makes an useful and 
 valued witness. 
 
 Second. Then much also depends upon my 
 fidelity. I must not withhold the Saviour's 
 testimony. He has enlarged my heart, and 
 opened my mouth, that I might be an useful 
 witness in his cause. I must not conceal the 
 truth. I hear much that is called Christianity, 
 which is not his Gospel. The Gospel is not a 
 
232 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 mere scheme of sacraments and forms. It ia 
 not a mere improvement of man's own powers, 
 tliat lie may save himself. It is the publica- 
 tion of a complete salvation in Christ. He has 
 finished the salvation of man, and he applies 
 it to man by his Holy Spirit, through faith in 
 the heart. So he has saved me. So he will 
 save others. So must I testify. My trumpet 
 must not give an uncertain sound. I must 
 tell his truth. He saves man by converting 
 him. The sinner must be born again, by the 
 Holy Spirit, before he can see the kingdom of 
 God. Ah, what fidelity this requires; and 
 what experience of the truth such fidelity de- 
 mands ! If a witness is not faithful, he is 
 worthless. No dependence can be placed upon 
 him. It is often difficult and painful to be a 
 faithful witness for Christ. Much opposition 
 may be raised up against it. I need, therefore, 
 constant help fi:om him ; but I will not deny 
 him, or betray him. 
 
 Thikd. But much also depends upon my hold^ 
 
* WITNESSE^S. 233 
 
 ness. I may meet witli great hostility. Tbe 
 world lias no love for Ckrist. K I am faithful 
 I may suffer sometimes. I may suffer much. 
 I must therefore be strong in the Lord, for the 
 testimony which he has given me. I must 
 speak of him before kings, and not be ashamed. 
 He will stand by me. He will give me a 
 mouth and wisdom. He will defend me from 
 evil ; or he will make my sufferings turn to 
 me for a testimony. At any rate, nothing 
 must forbid my open and faithful witness. 
 And why should I fear ? There is no power 
 in man to injure me. He who is on my side 
 is above all. He can maintain my cause. I 
 am to go forward. I may be alone, — alone 
 in my house, — alone among my earthly fiiends. 
 They may be all out of the way of truth . How 
 much may depend upon my bearing a faithful 
 testimony for Christ! O let not their blood 
 lie at my door. My duty will always look 
 more formidable in anticipation than it is in 
 fact. I will cast myself upon him, and try 
 to fulfil it. 
 
234 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Fourth. But then none of the results depend 
 upon me. I am not the Judge nor tlie Kuler. 
 The government is upon liis shoulder. He can 
 bear it with success. He will accomplish his 
 own plans in his own way. Present aspects 
 may often be very discouraging. My heart 
 may tremble much for the ark of God. The 
 Lord will bring to pass his own counsel. He 
 will lose none of his elect. My responsibility 
 is for a faithful testimony for him. He will 
 make it accomplish what seems best to him. 
 He often accomplishes very important results 
 by very inferior and unlikely instruments. 
 This is a blessed thought to me. It encourages, 
 animates, and supports me. The Lord God 
 Omnipotent reigneth. I may be without anx- 
 iety or carefulness, — without fear or alarm. 
 No enemy can finally prevail. No weapon 
 formed against Christ, can prosper in the end. 
 Let me then fulfil my dispensation without 
 doubt, or fear, or hesitation. Let me finish 
 my testimony. Always stand faithfully by 
 my Saviour's cause, whether it seem prosper- 
 
WITNESSES. 235 
 
 OTIS or failing. Duty is to be performed. 
 Events are all liis. Well is it they are so. 
 Well for me. Well for all. 
 
 Fifth. How valuable is sncli a witness for 
 Christ in this sinful world. Clear and intelli- 
 gent, faithful and open, bold and unflinching, 
 calm and confident in him. O that he would 
 make me such a witness for his cause, iand give 
 me liberty and power always to speak and to 
 acf for him. Thus shall I be useful to men. 
 Thus may I be an honor to him. 
 
 Shall I my blessed Lord deny ? 
 Or leave the fold of Christ to fly ! 
 Forbid it, Lord ! the heathen's rage 
 Shall never spoil thine heritage. 
 
 Boldly my soul, no dangers fear, 
 Thy Saviour's arm is ever near ; 
 Rather than his dear name deny, 
 O seek his strength, for him to die. 
 
LABOREES IN THE HARVEST. 
 
 Laborers into his "harvest. — St. M:4.tthe-w ix. 38. 
 
 The Lord's harvest is the salvation of meij. 
 The wheat he gathers into his garner are the 
 redeemed souls of his people. They are the 
 good seed which he sows in the field of this 
 world, and which he is to reap in the ever- 
 lasting glories of the world to come. To cul- 
 tivate this harvest, he employs the labors and 
 ministry of men. To reap it, — ^to separate the 
 tares from the wheat, he commissions an an- 
 gelic agency. They carry each saint to his 
 home of glory. They will gather all at last to 
 the kingdom provided for them from the foun- 
 dation of the world. Among men, the Lord 
 selects and employs a special ministry of indi- 
 
LABOREKS IN THE HARVEST. 237 
 
 viduals, who are set apart as laborers in his 
 harvest. It is their whole business, the ap- 
 pointed occupation of their life. But surely 
 the labor and ministry are not confined to 
 them. All the servants of Christ are to be 
 workers together with him, in preparing his 
 field for harvest. It is every Christian's duty. 
 It is my duty. I am to be a laborer in the 
 Lord's harvest. As one of his laborers, 
 
 First. I ought to have a clear perception of 
 the purpose for which I live. This is my dis- 
 pensation. This is the design, and the privi- 
 lege of my being as a disciple of Christ. To 
 gather with him. To build up his kingdom. 
 To glorify his name. I cannot think of a 
 lower end as worthy of life at all. Every 
 earthly object will fade. Every earthly em- 
 ployment will pass away. Every mere selfish 
 end will perish. What then shall I have as 
 the result? Ah, how low is the thought, to 
 live for mere appetite, or for earthly gain, or 
 human applause, or relative rank and power I 
 
238 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Poor, miserable employments of my immor- 
 tality. Let me rise above them, and feel tlijtt, 
 like my Divine Master, I was born to testify 
 bis trutb, — and by example, and effort, and 
 influence, in every way to gather his elect, — 
 that by all means, I may save some. This is 
 the only result of life which will abide, when 
 earth has gon«. The only attainment which 
 will satisfy when life is surveyed in retrospec- 
 tion from eternity. In every relation of hu- 
 man life I am there, to save and edify the 
 souls for whom the Saviour died. For this 
 will I labor. Any lower end, if this be ab- 
 sent, is not worth the work of a single day. 
 
 Second. I ought to have a high appreciation 
 of the importance of this work. Nay, how can 
 I fail to have ? If it were sufficiently important 
 to bring the Son of God to earth, and to en- 
 dure all his sufferings and labors for men, how 
 can I too highly exalt its importance ? This 
 was the joy which was set before him. This 
 is the satisfaction of the travail of his soul. 
 
LABORERS IN THE HARVEST. 239 
 
 This is tlie joy of angds wlio minister to him. 
 This was the -upholding of apostles in their 
 work. This has been the employment and de- 
 light of all the servants of God. Can I ever 
 undervalue it ? O, what will seem to me 
 hereafter the salvation of a soul I Yes, a 
 single soul. If one, shining in all the glories 
 of redemption, taught the loving kindness 
 of the Lord shall say, I was the instrument 
 of bringing him there ! And perhaps there 
 may be many such. What joy will fill my 
 heart ! Well, how soon may all this be ! Can 
 I have then a higher end in life ? And when 
 the Lord says, " Go work in my harvest" — 
 opening to me any door of influence, or use- 
 fulness, to the souls for whom he died, — ^I 
 will feel it ever to be the highest privilege of 
 my being. 
 
 Third. I ought to he earnestly engaged in it. 
 Every variety of instrument is provided for 
 me, — suited to every variety of character, 
 talent, and station. I cannot seclude this labor- 
 
240 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ing in the Lord's harvest to any one particular 
 part of the labor. The most inferior laborer 
 in the field is as important in his place as the 
 highest. There are diversities of gifts and 
 differences of administration, but the same 
 Lord, the same Spirit, the same work. I may 
 not preach, but I can sustain and uphold the 
 preacher. I may not translate the Scriptures, 
 but I may print them, or give them, or send 
 them abroad. I may not be the chief member 
 of the body, but I may be a member, and be 
 indispensable in my place to the happiness and 
 growth of the whole. I will work then for 
 my Saviour, wherever he has placed me ; what- 
 ever he has given me to do ; however he is 
 ready to employ me; to whomsoever he is 
 pleased to send me. Here am I. I will try 
 each day to do something in this great work in 
 which he is engaged. Every enemy is busy. 
 Every agency of evil is active. The power of 
 Satan is in full blast. O let me be active, and 
 zealous, and engaged also, in the great work 
 of the Lord upon the earth. 
 
( 
 
 LABOEEES I^" THE HAEVEST. 241 
 
 FouETH. I shall certainly he successful in my 
 work Mj Saviour's harvest must succeed. 
 Tares may grow with Ms wheat, but the wheat 
 cannot be turned into tares. His com may be 
 sifted through the earth, but not one grain 
 shall fall to the ground. This is the only cer- 
 tainly successful cause. Everything else may 
 fail, — must fail. Christ can never fail. If I 
 work with him faithfully, I gather wages unto 
 everlasting life. How blessed is this hope ! I 
 can do something to promote his plans. What 
 can I do ? — ^I am but one ; but I am one, — and 
 all that is done with him is done securely. His 
 elect will be gathered, though I refuse to help. 
 Yes ; but I shall lose all part and portion in 
 the work, — ^the only work that is to stand for- 
 ever. How encouraging is this certain pros- 
 pect of success ! What light it gives in dark- 
 ness ! — ^what strength in temptation ! — ^what 
 defence in danger ! — what boldness in the day 
 of battle ! Each soldier may fall, but the army 
 is victorious. The fall of each in the warfare, 
 is only an earlier entrance into glory. We 
 16 
 
242 CHRISTIAN TITLES. ^^,,. 
 
 shall all welcome eacli other, and shout the 
 triumphs of our Great Leader in the end. 
 let me work then with all my heart, and all 
 my strength, and all my life, in the harvest of 
 the Lord I 
 
 Fifth. Thus the laborers in the Lord's har- 
 vest are distinguished. They understand their 
 proper work, — they highly appreciate it, — ^they 
 earnestly labor in it, — they are always hopeful 
 and sure of success. Lord, help me thus to 
 work for thee. I would turn from every van- 
 ity to thy service ; I would count everything 
 beside but loss for thee. O help and keep me 
 by thy power. 
 
 Thougli iu the outward cliurch below, 
 The wheat and tares together grow ; 
 Jesus ere long will weed the crop, 
 And pluck the tares in anger up. 
 
 We seem alike when thus we meet, 
 Strangers might think we all were wheat ; 
 But to the Lord's All-searching eyes, 
 Each heart appears without disguise. 
 
FOLLOWERS OF GOD. 
 
 Followers of God. — Ephesians, v. i. 
 
 "Followers" here, is literally "imitators," 
 It is an old proverb, that men will always im- 
 itate the being whom they worship. All the 
 records of Paganism, ancient and modern, 
 prove this. The history of Christianity proves 
 it also. True worship is always actual imita- 
 tion. But God is invisible, and thus inaccessi- 
 ble as an example. Yes. But he has revealed 
 in the Holy Scriptures the principles of his own 
 government, — ^the way in which he may be 
 said to walk, in his guidance of men. He has 
 become really manifest in the person of Jesus 
 Christ, in whom dwelt all the fulness of the 
 Godhead bodily. There he is an. example, — ^ac- 
 
24A CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 tually living and visible. I can follow Clirist 
 as a leader. I can imitate him as a pattern. I 
 can become conformed to liim as a standard. 
 This I would do and be. If I am one of bis 
 people, I shall be thus conformed to his image. 
 If I wish to manifest myself as such, tljis will 
 be and must be my effort. 
 
 But let me consider, 
 
 FiEST. That God walked in love. The love 
 of God my Saviour, who can describe? In 
 his whole work for man it had a length, and 
 breadth, and depth, which passeth knowledge. 
 In every part of his earthly work, love was 
 the constant rule of his life, the atmosphere in 
 which he moved. It was pardoning love, — 
 consoling love, — ^forbearing love, — active love, 
 — ^tender and compassionate love. It was uni- 
 versal love. Even when he rebuked, he did 
 it in love. I see him always comforting the 
 mourning, teaching the ignorant^ bearing with 
 the erring, never reviling or resisting the vio- 
 lent How beautiful is this pattern ! I would 
 
FOLLOWEKS OF GOD. 245 
 
 follow it, — I would attain it. I know it is a 
 path of happiness. I am sure it will be to me 
 a way of constant peace. But I need a divine 
 power to enable me to follow this example. 
 Let me constantly seek this gracious power, — 
 remember the hostility of my own heart against 
 it. Never yield to the sinful influence of my 
 own temper ; and thus in every relation walk 
 in love, as Christ also hath walked before me. 
 
 Second. God my Saviour walked in holiness. 
 It was a pure and spotless path in which he 
 went. Even his enemies acknowledged they 
 found no guile in him. No sin could be laid 
 to his charge. But it was not mere negative 
 holiness. Every active and living trait of holi- 
 ness was there. All his acts, and influence, and 
 instructions tended to produce entire love to 
 God and love to men. His was a life of pray- 
 er, of spirital communion with God, of tender 
 benevolence to men. Every one who was with 
 him might have been the better for his pres- 
 ence. This is holiness. Thus he reigns and 
 
24^ CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 rules still. His command to me is, " Be liolyt 
 for I am lioly." I long to follow liim in this 
 path. What a "burdensome service is sin ! How 
 weary am I daily of its power, and its effects ! 
 But O "vvhat watchfulness, and prayer, and de- 
 termination, and effort are required in me to 
 walk in holiness! I find an unceasing evil 
 within, when I would do good. But, notwith- 
 standing, I must and will press on in following 
 my Lord. He will strengthen and nphold me 
 "by his own Spirit dwelling within me. If I 
 am sincere and determined, he will bear with 
 my infirmities, and enable me to do his will. 
 
 Third. God my Saviour walhed in patience. 
 His life on earth was a life of suffering. He 
 endured the contradiction of sinners against 
 himself. They whom he loved, returned his 
 love with reproaches and soirows. But he 
 was forbearing and patient with all. I hear 
 no complaining, no reviling, no reproaches, no 
 bitterness from him. How lovely is this pat- 
 tern ! How happy is the heart which attains 
 
FOLLOWERS OF GOD. ^I? 
 
 it I My life on earth is a life of trial. I caa 
 hardly call it a life of suffering, I am so encom- 
 passed with earthly benefits and mercies. But 
 I have often demands for patient submission. 
 I need the spirit of quiet and satisfied con- 
 cession to the will of God. I often lose what 
 I desire, — am disappointed in what I gain, — 
 am defeated in what I pursue, — ^suffer in that 
 which I possess, — am injured by those whom 
 I have loved. Well, this is God's appointment, 
 and this was his chosen path. Let me be pa- 
 tient, quiet, enduring, and allow his will to be 
 done, without a single complaint from me. 
 Thus may I follow him, though afar off. 
 
 FouBTH. God my Saviour walked in joyful^ 
 anticipation. For the joy that was set before 
 him, he endured the cross and despised the 
 shame. That joy was his heavenly kingdom 
 and eternal glory. It was the glorious result 
 of his work of suffering in the full redemption 
 of his people. It was a sufficient and a con- 
 stant support. Under its influeiace he ^u#ere4 
 
248 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 his appointed course, and tlien entered into Ms 
 glorj. Thus would I follow him. I would 
 enjoy the bright and blessed hope which he 
 bestows. His patient sufferings have obtained 
 my glorious hope. By this hope I would be 
 supported, as an anchor to my soul, both sure 
 and steadfast. How cheerful it should make 
 me in duty ! How contented in losses ! How 
 tranquil in adversity ! How hopeful in con- 
 tests ! How abiding and faithful in seasons 
 of darkness ! Ah, soon it will all appear. I 
 shall see clearly, and know as I am known. 
 Soon the shadows will flee, and the Sun of 
 Eighteousness will arise. I will look forward 
 with joyful hope, in certain faith, that my Sav- 
 iour will appear in his glory, and I shall be 
 permitted to appear with him. 
 
 Fifth. This will be a most happy and influ- 
 ential walk. If I thus follow Jesus my Lord 
 a^d my God, in love, in holiness, in patience, 
 in joyful anticipation, I shall not only enjoy 
 the blessedness of the path myself, but I shall 
 
FOLLOWERS OF GOD. 249 
 
 be made tlie instrument of leading others to it 
 also. Such a walk makes religious character 
 attractive and valuable. It shows the power 
 of religion. It honors the Saviour. It con- 
 vinces and silences the world. Thus let me 
 follow Christ. 
 
 for a closer -walk with God, 
 A calm and heavenly frame ; 
 
 A light to shine upon the road 
 That leads me to the Lamb I 
 
 Return, holy dove return — 
 Sweet messenger of rest ! 
 
 1 hate the sins which made thee mourn, 
 ■ And drove tliee from my breast. 
 
(m 
 
 OBEDIEXT CHILDBEN. 
 
 Ae Obedient Children. — 1 Petbr li. 14, 
 
 It is an unspeakable privilege to be tlie 
 cbildren of God. But there is an influence and 
 responsibility connected with it also. Children 
 are expected to be witnesses for their father, 
 laborers for him, and followers of him also. 
 Happy are the children who have a father, to 
 whom all these relations -may be happy and 
 honorable. Such a happiness belongs to the 
 children of God. But all these relations depend 
 upon the present title. They must be obedient 
 children. Obedience has reference to com- 
 mands, as imitation has respect to example. 
 The children of God are all obedient children. 
 If any will prove their rightful claim to the 
 
OBEDIENT CHILDREN. 251 
 
 title, they are to prove it by their obedience. 
 Am I one of God's adopted children ? Then 
 must obedience to him distinguish my whole 
 character. 
 
 But to be obedient, 
 
 First. I must understand his commands. 
 There can be no real obedience without this. 
 I may accidentally obey when I am ignorant ; 
 but I cannot systematically obey unless I am 
 informed. Grod has not left me ignorant of 
 his will. He has given me his word. He has 
 spoken in it most plainly and simply. I need 
 not be mistaken. I cannot be unless I choose to 
 be. He has taught me what he requires of 
 me, and I must study and understand his will. 
 He commands me to repent, — ^to'tum from 
 every sin, — ^to beheve in and to love his be- 
 loved Son, — ^to walk with him humbly and 
 submissively in all things, — ^to be benevolent, 
 faithful and sincere in my relations to men. 
 But for this I must study his commands. The 
 possession of his word is a great privilege, and. 
 
252 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I must faitlifally improve it. Tims shall I 
 •understand what he requires. There is no re- 
 lation of my life to which hi& commands will 
 not be adapted. If I truly seek to know his 
 will there, I never can be at a loss to under- 
 stand it. This will give me the path of a 
 scriptural, spiritual walk of holy obedience to 
 God, in which I can go forward intelligently 
 and clearly. 
 
 Second. I must not hesitate in fulfilling them, 
 "When God clearly speaks, there is no room 
 for discussion or opinion. The reason or jus- 
 tice of the command he perfectly understands. 
 My part is to fulfil it. I am simply to do that 
 which he orders, whatever it may be. If the 
 precept be clear, there can be no question. If 
 it be not, then I am to study his word, and 
 endeavor to understand his will. But when 
 his will is known I cannot hesitate. Obedience 
 may be inconvenient. It may require much 
 sacrifice. It may sometimes be painful, or 
 even apparently dangerous ; but even then the 
 
OBEDIENT CHILDREK. 253 
 
 rule is already laid down for me. I am to 
 fear him wlio can cast both body and soul 
 into hell, — who can preserve me too in every 
 danger. There is no one else to fear. Obe- 
 dience to him cannot but be happy, secure, and 
 gainful in the end. O let me follow out this 
 simple spirit I Lord, what wouldst thou have 
 me to do ? I would gladly follow and obey 
 thee in all things. Give me strength that I 
 may do it. But ah, if I hold back, and 
 hesitate, and argue, and try to avoid that 
 which he clearly sets before me, how can I 
 be one of his obedient children? Every 
 question whether manifest duty is to be ful- 
 filled is a temptation. Let me cast them all 
 aside, and arise at once, and obey the will of 
 God. 
 
 Third. My motive must he, to do the will of 
 God. I must not obey Divine commands be- 
 cause they are convenient and easy, or when 
 they are convenient and easy. This is not 
 obeying God, but my own will. It is a mere 
 
254 CHKISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 following of mj own pleasure. I must not 
 obey because others obey. I may thus be led 
 to follow a multitude to do evil also. No ; I 
 must obey because it is God's own command. 
 This must be enough. And this must be 
 alone. It may make me singular. It has 
 often made others a gazing-stock to men. But 
 I cannot look at that. This is the way which 
 he has laid down before me, and I must walk 
 in it. The fashion of this world will often 
 oppose it. The pride of man will often de- 
 spise it. The reason of man will sometimes 
 scoff at it. All this may be ; but God is wiser 
 than men ; and it is far better to obey him 
 than them. The difSculties of such obedience 
 are always greatest at the beginning. Men 
 cease to trouble after they begin to despise. 
 They will leave me alone. Happy will it be 
 for me. But I wish to be able to say of my 
 whole course of life, "this is the will of God 
 in Christ Jesus, concerning me." God has ! 
 spoken. I believe. Therefore I obey, not | 
 conferring with flesh and blood. ^ i 
 
 I 
 
OBEDIENT CHILDREN. 256 
 
 Fourth. My recompense is his acceptance. I 
 hardly dare to think or speak of any recom- 
 pense to myself. So great is my sinfulness, 
 that I can deserve nothing but the wages of 
 sin, which is death. But Grod has been pleased 
 to proclaim such a thought to me, in various 
 shapes. It cannot be wrong, therefore, for me 
 to consider it. He will not forget my labors 
 of love. He will accept me according to that 
 which I have, if there be a willing mind. He 
 will acknowledge a cup of cold water given 
 truly in his name. The reward will not be 
 the reward of my obedience, but of the perfect 
 obedience of my Saviour. But the acceptance 
 is of my works for his sake. And this accept- 
 ance is sure. Men may not approve. I may 
 even fail to do what I desire to do. I may 
 sometimes appear even to produce the opposite 
 result. But God knows my motives, my de- 
 sires, my efforts, my obstacles, and he will ac- 
 cept me in much in which others may con- 
 demn me, and in which I may condemn my- 
 self. To this point will I look — ^I wiU try in 
 
256 CHRISTIAN TITLES. ' 
 
 everything to please him, and look to his ac- 
 ceptance for my reward. How glorious and 
 satisfying will that reward be I One welcoming 
 smile of Jesus will more than repay me for all 
 the trials which any obedience has cost. 
 
 Fifth. Nothing can be more desirable to me 
 than such an obedience to God. Intelligent, 
 unhesitating, simple regard to him, and a con- 
 stant reference to his acceptance. O that I 
 may thus walk with him. Not fashioning my- 
 self after any of my former lusts ; but striving 
 to be holy in all manner of conversation, be- 
 cause he is holy. Thus shall my life proceed, 
 in a simple, clear, and happy path, till I meet 
 my gracious Lord in glory. And he will re- 
 ceive me. 
 
 Lord, I come to thee for rest, 
 Take possession of my breast ; 
 There thy blood-bought right maintain, 
 And without a rival reign. 
 
 Show me what I have to do, 
 Every hour my strength renew ; 
 Let me live a life of faith, 
 Let me die a joyful death. 
 
WOBEMEN NOT ASHAMED. 
 
 A Workman that needeth. not to "be Ashamed. — 
 2 Timothy, ii. 15 
 
 Much of our influence depends upon our 
 own stand and bearing. There is a self-respect 
 wliich becomes every Christian. He is to let 
 no man despise him. He is to be an example 
 to others. He is conscious of the privileges 
 bestowed upon him ; of the relations in which 
 he stands ; of the justice of his choice ; of the 
 glory which awaits him. He is therefore 
 bound to walk worthy of his high calling. 
 Should such a man as he flee ? God has call- 
 ed him to important duties, important respon- 
 sibilities, important issues. How can he dis- 
 honor his profession and give occasion to the 
 enemy to blaspheme ? This is his appointed 
 17 
 
268 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 position, — higher than the kings of the earth ; 
 and it is his duty to carry out its influence, 
 and not to sacrifice his Master's authority and 
 rights. In this happy and exalted company I 
 profess to be. Am I really so ? One of God's 
 appointed workmen in the world ? — Employed 
 in his service, and pledged to do his will ? 
 
 First. Then I have no reason to be asham- 
 ed of the Master whom I serve. I ought pub- 
 licly and boldly to maintain his honor. K I 
 could see him, his glory would overwhelm me 
 with astonishment and delight. His appearing 
 will clothe his enemies with dismay and terror. 
 The angels of God delight to adore and honor 
 him. Why should I ever be ashamed to say I 
 belong to him, and mean to follow his com- 
 mands ? I know he is the King of kings. 
 The heaven and earth is full of his glory. The 
 whole world has witnessed to his forbearance 
 and power. My whole life has testified and 
 displayed his love. I need never be ashamed 
 of him. It has been the highest honor of my 
 
WORKMEN NOT ASHAMED. 259 
 
 life that he called me out of a sinful world, — 
 to know and to follow him. I ought always 
 to confess him. If I am ashamed of him here, 
 he will be ashamed of me hereafter. Nay, if 
 he should be ashamed of me even here, what 
 could I do ? K he were ashamed to intercede 
 for me, to protect me, to own me, to accom- 
 pany me, to bless me ? And well he may be, 
 for my whole life has been a course of ingrati- 
 tude and folly. But what reason can I ever 
 have for being ashamed of him ? O may he 
 save me from such wickedness as this I 
 
 Second. Then I need not be ashamed of the 
 cause in which I am engaged. Why should I 
 be ? It is the cause of Christ. I am engaged 
 to be a servant of the Lord of hosts, — to spread 
 his truth, — to edify his kingdom, — ^to gather 
 his elect, — ^to make his name known and glo- 
 rious. No cause can be of equal importance. 
 All heaven delights to be occupied in it. An- 
 gels rejoice to minister in it. The highest 
 earthly minds have felt honored in being em- 
 
260 .et^^^ISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ployed in it. Why should I be ashamed of 
 it ? It is perfectly holy, benevolent, and pure, 
 — ^it is rational, intellectual, and elevated, — ^it 
 is triumphant and gloriously progressive, — it 
 produces the highest blessings and honors for 
 humanity, — it will obtain an universal exalta- 
 tion. Why should I be ashamed of it ? No ; 
 however imperfectly I may attain, or manifest, 
 or fulfil its claims, I cannot but feel that it is a 
 cause worthy of my utmost effort, and my en- 
 tire devotion and zeal. I can never be too 
 earnest, or too zealous, or too active, or too 
 engaged in it. The more I do, and get, and 
 display, of this glorious cause, the more honor- 
 able and the happier it will be for me. Why 
 should I ever be ashamed of it ? 
 
 Third. But I need not be ashamed of my 
 pursuit of this great object. Why should I be ? 
 To what more noble or exalted end can I con- 
 secrate my being ? But my own actual pur- 
 suit is so very infirm, and imperfect, and de- 
 fective. I know it is. I am truly ashamed to 
 
WORKMEN NOT ASHAMED. 261 
 
 think I began so late. It is sad to remember 
 my wasted trifling days, when I was ignorant 
 and a rebel. I am truly ashamed that I have 
 followed my Lord at such a distance. It is a 
 grief to remember my many backslidings, and 
 sinful falls, and wanderings from him. I ixm 
 truly ashamed of my want of real, living, 
 burning zeal, for Christ. It is mournful to 
 think of every reluctance, or withholding, or 
 indifference in my obedience to him. Over 
 aU these I mourn. I am ashamed of them aU. 
 But after all, I am really sincere and determined 
 in my pursuit of my Saviour's commands. — ^I 
 could not say I am not ; and I am not ashamed 
 of that. I am full of defects, but I am not a hyp- 
 ocrite. I am infirm in everything, but I do truly 
 desire to do the will of God completely ; to 
 honor my Saviour in all things. And why 
 should I be ashamed of that ? I love to pray, 
 — ^to understand his word, — ^to obey his com- 
 mands. I long to love them all more. I 
 could not deny this. Why shoxdd I ever be 
 ashamed of it ? 
 
262 CHRISTIAN TITLES. =?* 
 
 Fourth. I need not be ashamed of the results 
 of this service. Its present results are often ap- 
 parent loss and dishonor. Many have suffered 
 much for Christ. I may be required also to do 
 so. But they have always counted it an honor 
 and a gift, to be permitted to suffer. They 
 have all proved happy in the hour of suffering, 
 and happier for it. Their names have been 
 more highly honored in consequence of their 
 very sufferings. It will be just so with me, if 
 I suffer for Christ, or suffer with him. I shall 
 be able to count it all joy. "Why then should 
 I be ashamed of this? But these are very 
 transitory results. They will soon pass by, — 
 and then the full result shall be brought out, 
 and I know that I shall not be ashamed. O 
 no I If man is immortal, — ^if I am really to 
 live forever, — ^if I have a soul that cannot die, I 
 need never be ashamed of counting everything 
 else of no value in comparison. Such a course 
 is rational and just in the highest degree. And 
 when Christ shall bring out the full reward of 
 his righteousness in endless glory, I shall lift. 
 
WORKMEN NOT ASHAMED. 263 
 
 up my head witii joj. This I believe ; — ^this I 
 know. It is as real in my view now, as it will 
 be then. Why then need I ever be ashamed ? 
 
 Fifth. glorious service ! Am I indeed one 
 of Christ's workmen ? never will I be ashamed. 
 I will glory in my Master, in his cause, in my 
 pursuit of it, in every result which it may bring. 
 I shall lift up my head before kings and not 
 be ashamed. It is the highest honor of my be- 
 ing. Let all my influence be connected with 
 it, and flow out of it. 
 
 Ashamed of Jesus ! Yes I may, 
 When I've no sins to wash away ; 
 
 No foe to fear, no boon to crave, 
 No guilt to cleanse, no soul to save. 
 
 Till then, still clinging to his side, 
 I'll boast a Saviom- crucified. 
 
 And may my la^sting portion be, 
 My Saviour not ashamed of mo. 
 
^ia .^-^-M^-^^H^. m<im 
 
 APPROVED UNTO GOD 
 
 Approved unto God. — 2 Tiraothy, ii. 15. 
 
 *' This is a title I may well desire. It pre- 
 sents tlie only real question in my life. There 
 is no other subject in my personal conduct or 
 relations that is worth considering separate 
 from this. If I am really approved of God, 
 then I must be right in everything else, for he 
 cannot approve that which is wrong. If every 
 duty is fulfilled according to his will, my obli- 
 gations to all others are discharged. This is 
 what he commands. Less than this, he will 
 not approve. But he cannot approve anything 
 in me, in its own worth. My very best acts 
 are all defiled with sin. He first pardons and 
 accepts me, in his Son, — ^acknowledges me per- 
 
APPROVED UNTO GOD. 265 
 
 sonally as his child and servant, — then guides 
 me by his Spirit to fulfil his will. And then 
 approves my work, though it is all infirm and 
 unworthy. This is the comfort of his people. 
 And this is one important feature and instru- 
 ment of their influence abroad. 
 
 Am I one of them thus approved of God ? 
 
 First. Then I shall he very indifferent to the 
 judgment of men, "Why should I ever feel 
 concerned about that? They must judge ac- 
 cording to the appearance. Very often they 
 do not judge righteous judgment. If I am to 
 follow their opinions in everything, I shall be 
 tossed like a wave of the sea. They disagree 
 on every side. They cannot read my heart. 
 They do not understand my motives. They 
 make no allowance for my infirmities. They 
 cannot exercise a disinterested judgment even 
 of what they see. I shall pay but little atten- 
 tion to their judgments. I will try to do right 
 in everything, rather than to appear right to 
 them. Yet, I am to despise no man. I am 
 
266 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 not to be indifferent to the effect of my conduct 
 upon them, especially upon the welfare of their 
 souls. I must endeavor to do everything to 
 their edification. But I cannot be governed 
 by their judgments, nor be moved by their 
 censure. I must live above them all, and 
 strive to be approved in the sight of God. 
 His judgment is according to truth. 
 
 Second. Then God will ajpprove in my own 
 conscience. He speaks there by the voice of his 
 Spirit. He makes me know what he requires 
 of me, and gives me a blessed consciousness in 
 doing his will. I know that the conscience is 
 often dark, ignorant, and deceived. I cannot 
 rest upon all its suggestions as an infallible 
 guide. But when I sincerely desire to do the 
 will of God, and honestly strive to know what 
 he requires of me, and faithfully to follow it, 
 I shall have the witness of his Spirit in my 
 conscience, that he approves and accepts me. 
 This will always be a source of peace and com- 
 fort which will outweigh every outward hostil- 
 
APPROVED UNTO GOD. 267 
 
 ity of man. "Witli a conscience void of offence, 
 I may lay me down in peace, and sleep, for 
 God maketli me to dwell in safety. It is the 
 great happiness of the Christian in the path of 
 duty. It announces to him the approbation of 
 God. It strengthens him for every duty and 
 labor. It makes him not to count his life dear 
 unto himself, so that he may thus finish his 
 course with joy. Let me exercise myself herein 
 continually. With God's approval within, I 
 shall always rejoice. I will look for it. I will 
 ask him for it. I will labor to maintain a mind 
 that can intelligently and justly receive it. 
 
 Third. Then my conduct and character are to 
 he he conformed to Ms word. This must remain 
 the great and abiding standard. Forever is 
 this word settled in heaven. According to its 
 principles and commands must I be judged, — 
 according to them must I be governed. My 
 life may be very imperfect and infirm, and yet 
 be conformed to God's word. It judges ac- 
 cording to the integrity of my principles, not 
 
268 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 according to tlie perfection of my fruits. By its 
 standard my conduct must be tried. Let the 
 cliurcli tlius try it. Let my family thus try it. 
 Let the world thus try it. By this standard I 
 must abide. If I am living and walking accord- 
 ing to it, then I am approved of God ; if his 
 word justifies and sustains me, the opinions of 
 men are of no account. O that I might have 
 a more simple regard to this great standard, 
 and be more anxious and determined to walk 
 by it I The day will come that all will and 
 must approve a course that was so laid out and 
 so controlled. That day will try the ways of 
 the people of God, and they shall have their 
 praise of him. 
 
 Fourth. Then his providence will also sustain 
 me. He will make all things work together 
 for good to them that love him. His word is 
 full of promises, which cover the whole course 
 of my life. They will surely be fulfilled. He 
 will stand by me when others forsake me. He 
 will make the wrath of man to praise him. 
 
APPROVED UNTO GOD. 269 
 
 He will make liis trutli triumpliant, wlien 
 enemies assail it. He will give victory to his 
 chosen in the day of battle. Why should I 
 ever doubt it ? He is the strength of my life, 
 of whom shall I be afraid? Ah, how easily 
 can he make foes stumble and fall I How 
 easily, if my ways please him, can he make 
 even mine enemies to be at peace with me. My 
 reputation is his property, an instrument in his 
 service, and he will guard it. He will bring 
 forth my righteousness like the light. Let me 
 trust in him, and fear not. Let me go forth 
 in my appointed path, and leave him to sustain 
 me, and show his sentence according to his 
 will. He is near that justifieth me. I will set 
 my face hke a flint, and I know that I shall 
 not be ashamed. 
 
 Fifth. How 'precious is this divine ap- 
 proval ! Approved unto God I What can be 
 better for me ? I shall outlive all other judg- 
 ments. But his remaineth. I may well be in 
 different to them. But 0, to have his voice in 
 
270 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 my conscience sustaining me, — ^his sacred word 
 confirming me, — and his gracious providence 
 justifying me, — how great and inestimable is 
 this blessing to me ! His future approbation 
 I do not now connect with this. Let me think 
 of this under its appropriate title, — His present 
 approval I This I will pursue. This I will 
 prize. ' - ' 
 
 Give to the -winds thy fears-^ 
 
 Hope, and be undismayed, 
 God hears thy sighs, and counts thy tears ; 
 
 God shall lift up thy head ; 
 
 Through wars, through clouds, and storms, 
 
 He gently clears thy way ; 
 Wait then his time, so shall thy night 
 
 Soon end in joyous day. 
 
STRANGERS AND FHQRIMS. 
 
 As strangers and pilgriras.— 1 Peter, ii. 11. 
 
 From the titles which mark our influence, 
 we may proceed to some which mark our pros- 
 pects as the people of God. These prospects are 
 present and future, — ^in the life that now is, 
 and the hfe which is to come. The present 
 title truly describes the whole present course 
 of the Christian. He is a citizen of a better 
 country. His present condition is temporary. 
 Thus have all the servants of God confessed 
 that they were strangers on the earth. Such 
 was our Great Master and Leader. Far more 
 a stranger than most of his disciples. He had 
 not where to lay his head. His gracious prov- 
 idence permits ns the enjoyment of multi- 
 
 
 
272 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 plied earthly blessings. But lie requires us 
 not to be of the world, — to remember that the 
 time is short. The fashion of this world pass- 
 eth away. 
 
 But am I one of Christ's strangers and pil- 
 grims? 
 
 First. Then I have a home elsewhere^ and I 
 must seeh it. No man on earth is without a 
 home. No being in the universe without a 
 place. The stranger in any land must be a 
 citizen of some other. I am a stranger on 
 earth ; but I have a home in heaven. I, is not 
 my dying body, more than my outward gar- 
 ments. It is my lasting, living nature. It is 
 my imperishable soul. That is I. And where 
 is the home for that, but the place and pres- 
 ence of the Saviour who has redeemed it. This 
 home I must seek. I have never seen it. I 
 was born in a foreign land. But it is described 
 to me. It is secured for me. I am invited to 
 it. Many of my brethren and sisters in Christ 
 have already gone to it. My Gracious Saviour 
 
STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 273 
 
 urges me to be ready for it. Thus do I desire 
 to live alway. In every duty, in every trial, 
 in every joy, in every arrangement, remember- 
 ing my home, and making all my calculations 
 for that. 
 
 Second. Then I am journeying homeward^ 
 and I must he ready for it. I am not only a 
 stranger, but a pilgrim also. It indicates mo- 
 tion, not rest. An end and object in my jour- 
 ney, not a bargaining and gaining in the foreign 
 land. My daily course is a travelling on- 
 ward. I am a home-bound pilgrim, travelling 
 to Zion, with my face thitherward. Every day 
 brings me nearer. A pilgrimage is not a rap- 
 id journey. Not a race. My life is also a race. 
 But, as a pilgrimage, its characteristic is en- 
 durance and perseverance. The fare may be 
 hard. Difficulties may be many. Dangers 
 may encompass. But there is a glorious con- 
 ' voy, and a heavenly guide. The circumstances 
 1 are all arranged without me. What I am to 
 I look after is the pilgrim's mind. How happy 
 J 18 
 
274 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 will be my home ! How attractive tlie distant 
 gleams I get of it I How beautifull v it appears 
 as I approach it ! I must be ready. I am al- 
 most at the river's edge. To morrow I may 
 cross. O let me arise and wash my clothes, 
 and trim my lamp, and bind np my treasures, 
 and be ready to leave behind all that my pil- 
 grimage has required, with gratitude, but with- 
 out regret. Blessed prospect of my happy 
 rest! 
 
 Third. Then I must not delay or he entangled 
 on the road. As a stranger and pilgrim, I have 
 little to do with what I see, except to get in- 
 struction from it. There is nothing that I have 
 ever seen, for which I would exchange my 
 heavenly home. There is much that is pleas- 
 ant ; much that is worthy of notice ; much for 
 which I may well be grateful, on my journey. 
 Food for thought, for reflection, for admoui- 
 tion, for improvement. But I must gather up 
 these materials, and hasten on. This is not 
 my rest. I am sometimes very wearied, — often 
 
STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 275 
 
 strongly solicited, — alas! too often strangely 
 indolent and inclined to yield. But it will not 
 do. I can give no slumber to my soul here. 
 I must start afresh, and shake myself from the 
 dust, and press on. I must have no unfinished 
 works in the wilderness. As each day's jour- 
 ney is finished, I would have it completed 
 really, and not feel that I have to go back over 
 it again. Happy is such a pilgrimage ! Dis- 
 pensing benefits everywhere. Entangled with 
 snares nowhere. Thus would I journey on. 
 
 Fourth. Then perfect contentment should be 
 my daily companion. My pilgrimage is all laid 
 out for me. It has its dark and cloudy days ; 
 its miry and sandy roads ; its mountains and 
 rivers to cross. This is natural and reasonable. 
 Why should it not be so? But it has also 
 many bright and pleasant spots ; many pre- 
 cious and happy scenes ; many delightful and 
 instructive companions. God has set the one 
 over against the other. I have every reason 
 to be contented. I do not want, — ^I cannot 
 
276 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 want, provisions for my soul's welfare. If my 
 body is sometimes worn and burdensome, this 
 is a small evil. I desire to sing songs of praise 
 in my pilgrimage. To go home with songs of 
 joy and triumph. Alas! my difficulty is never 
 so much that my pilgrimage is too trying and 
 sorrowful ; as that it is too attractive and en- 
 tangling. Lusts of the flesh and of the mind, 
 ensnare me in the world, and make me too 
 fond and not too wearied of it. Let me never 
 complain. Every evil is transitory. I shall 
 soon be at home. A happy, cheerful temper 
 becomes me. I will daily try to gain it and 
 to exercise it. 
 
 Fifth. Thus ought my Christian pilgrimage i 
 to pass. Eemembering my heavenly home. 
 Earnest and persevering in my journey to- 
 wards it. Never entangled or dallying on 
 my way. Always contented and thankful 
 for every blessing. How happy is the pil- 
 grim's lot ! How gracious the guidance I re^ 
 ceive I How bountiful the love which upholds 
 
STRANGERS AND PILGRIMS. 277 
 
 me ! How glorious the liome wliich welcomes 
 me I 
 
 As every day thy mercy spares, 
 Will bring its trials and its cares, 
 O Saviour, till my life sliaU end, 
 Be thou my counsellor and friend ; 
 Teach me thy precepts all divine, 
 And be thy pure example mine. 
 
LITTLE FLOCK. 
 
 Fear not, little fiock. — St. Luke, xii. 32. 
 
 This is a most endearing title. The Saviour 
 would encourage Ms disciples. Their cares 
 and conflicts are many. Their fears and anxi- 
 eties are many. Their weakness is constant 
 and extreme. But Jesus suffers them not de- 
 spond. The title of pilgrims refers to their con- 
 dition. This refers to their comparative num- 
 bers. A little flock travelling together through 
 a hostile region. It was so when Jesus spoke. 
 It has always been so. It is still so. The real 
 disciples of Jesus are a little flock in compari- 
 son with the residue of mankind. This title 
 brings out many important thoughts. Am I 
 one of them ? Has the Lord brought me truly 
 there ? 
 
 L. 
 
LITTLE FLOCK. 279 
 
 Then let me remember, 
 
 First. That numbers are no just test of truth 
 Men are often deluded with this idea. The 
 majority in earthly society must govern. They 
 can determine the greater convenience of the 
 whole. But it is not so in the cause of truth 
 and of the soul. Paganism and Mohamedism 
 would supersede Christianity even now. The 
 world is ever opposed to Christ. The great 
 body of mankind reject the Gospel. If I be- 
 long to Christ, I am one of a few. Even 
 among my own acquaintance, the most may 
 not be truly Christians. My mind must not 
 be deceived. I must be content to maintain 
 the truth alone, if all others forsake it. Thu^ 
 did Elijah, — ^thus did Paul, — ^thus did Athan 
 asius, — ^thus did Luther. The word of God ia 
 still the same, — ^the will of God is still un- 
 changed. Let me cleave to that, if I am left 
 alone. I will not look out to ask what others 
 think. I will go to the sacred volume, and 
 ask what the Lord says. If I am on his side. 
 
280 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I must be riglit. Multitudes opposed to me, 
 must never discourage me. God's beloved 
 ones are often bidden in tbe dens and caves of 
 tbe eartb. 
 
 Second. Tbat weakness does not involve inse- 
 curity. Often tbe feeblest is tbe most secure 
 even in eartbly connections. Tbe little infant 
 will be tbe most sbeltered and guarded one of 
 tbe bousebold. In tbe Lord's family, bis band 
 is ever turned to cover tbe feeble ones. His 
 flock on eartb may bave no strengtb. Pagan- 
 ism may ravage tbem. Popery may murder 
 tbem. But neitber can burt tbem. God pro- 
 tects tbem still. Martyrs may burn alone, 
 wbile multitudes sbout around. But God 
 guards tbem, and tbe flames are bis cbariot of 
 fire for bis cbildren. Wby sbould I ever fear 
 because I am weak ? Notbing could be done 
 by any strengtb of mine. Goliab's armor 
 would do me no good. K I am trusting in tbe 
 Lord, and living by faitb in bim, be compass- 
 etb me as witb mountains. He builds a wall 
 
LITTLE FLOCK. 281 
 
 of fire round about me. No enemy can toucli 
 a hair of my head witliout his permission. 
 O, let me cease from looking to the earth, and 
 look upward, from whence comejih my help. 
 
 Third. That Jesus does not judge according to 
 the outward appearance. He asks no help of 
 man. He knoweth them that are his. There 
 may be a great company clothed in scarlet and 
 fine linen, calhng themselves his Church. But 
 they cannot deceive him. Pomp and display 
 do not make or mark his Church. His real 
 people may be very unnoticed, — very little 
 known. Their whole aspect may be humble 
 and downcast. They may have no earthly 
 influence or station. They may be put to 
 death by others professedly in his name. All 
 this has been done many times over. But 
 what then ? All this does not deceive him. 
 The Lord knoweth his little flock, however 
 despised. O let me not be deceived, or dis- 
 couraged, by outward appearances either. I 
 would seek the truth; I would follow the 
 
282 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 trutli ; I would abide by tbe trutb ; and look 
 up for my Master's acceptance of his own 
 work. He can sustain bis own. I would con- 
 form my judgments to bis. He loves bis little 
 flock, tbougb tbe world bate tbem and cast 
 tbem out. 
 
 Fourth. That God will surely protect Ms own. 
 How can I doubt it ? How can tbere be any 
 evil to God's elect? His power, wisdom, good- 
 ness, all combine to make tbem perfectly se- 
 cure and surely bappy. All tbings are tbeirs. 
 Botb deatb and life minister to tbeir welfare. 
 Tbe flock of Cbrist may often appear extreme- 
 ly small. Tbe Gospel may sometimes be al- 
 most banisbed from among men. Tbe wicked 
 may seem to bave triumphed. I must take 
 heed. I must not be discouraged, nor cast 
 down, nor dishonor God by unbelief. Old 
 Latimer's dying assurance was, " Brother, we 
 shall this day light such a candle in England, 
 as, by God's grace, will never be put out." 
 This was noble ; but it was truth, and duty 
 
LITTLE FLOCK* 283 
 
 Why should I not always tliink so? God 
 must reign. And if I cleave to his side, I 
 must reign with him. AU discouragement and 
 despondency are sinful. I wiU throw them 
 aside. The Lord can make every feeble one 
 as David. I have nothing to do with difficul- 
 ties. My business is, to hear the word, to un- 
 derstand the word, to receive the word, and to 
 follow the word, to the end. Everything else 
 God wiU order. I should be most happy if we 
 were many. I would that all the world were 
 the Lord's prophets. But if all others hold 
 back, he can save by few or by many, and it is 
 my blessed privilege to hold on, never dis- 
 couraged, — ^hopeful to the last. 
 
 Fifth. The Saviour's little flock may be 
 much tempted. But they are never to lose 
 sight of these blessed facts. They must never 
 forget that numbers do not determine truth ; 
 that weakness does not involve insecurity; 
 that Jesus does not judge according to the out- 
 ward appearance; that God will certainly 
 
284 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 protect his people. these blessed principles 
 will hold me up through every trial. I will 
 keep fast hold of them. By the Saviour's 
 help I will never let them go. 
 
 Fair is the lot that's cast for me ; 
 I have an Advocate with thee ; 
 They whom the world caresses most, 
 Have no such privilege to boast. 
 
 Poor though I am, despised, forgot, 
 Yet God, my God, forsake me not ; 
 And he is safe, and must succeed, 
 Fot whom the Lord vouchsafes to plead. 
 
FABTAKEBS OF FLESH AND BLOOD. 
 
 Partakers of Flesh, and Blood. — Hebrews, ii. 14. 
 
 If "pilgrims" reminds me of my journey 
 through a foreign land, and "little flock" 
 brings to view the feeble character of my own 
 company, the present title describes the weak- 
 ness and infirmities of my own personal na- 
 ture. It sends me to look within myself; not 
 particularly to discourage me, but to show me 
 the common condition of the children of God 
 on earth. They are aU partakers of flesh and 
 blood. Our conflicts, trials, and cares, are aU 
 alike. We may therefore sympathize with 
 each other. We know how to help each other 
 in our common course. We stand upon the 
 same ground of complete dependence upon 
 
286 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 him who took our nature upon him, to bear 
 our burden, and to procure our salvation. It 
 is a most compassionate and tender title by 
 which the Lord thus designates his people. Am 
 I one ? And is this my condition ?. , 
 
 First. Then I am not to he discouraged with 
 my infirmities, I cannot do the things that I 
 would. How often do I contend without suc- 
 cess ! What evil thoughts molest my prayers ! 
 What sinful tempers start up to gain predomi- 
 nance in my heart I How long do I struggle ; 
 but how little do I seem to gain I Now, I well 
 know that all this is sin that dwelleth in me ; 
 but I will not make it chosen, wilful sin. I 
 loathe it, — ^I long for deliverance from it ; my 
 heart pants to be free, and to be holy. While, 
 then, I resist and struggle against sin, I know 
 God will not refuse nor reject me. He knows 
 whereof I am made, — ^he remembers I am but 
 dust. These infirmities annoy me, distress 
 me, but they cannot overcome me. They give 
 me a deeper ^le^se of my sin. But they shall 
 
FLESH AND BLOOD. 287 
 
 not be permitted to cast me down. I sliall not 
 always be harassed witb them. I will look 
 up, and not be discouraged, while I bear them 
 now. 
 
 Second. Then I must not he wearied with the 
 contests which may arise. I have a body of sin 
 to carry. Evil dwelleth within me. It will 
 inevitably provoke contest, imceasing contest. 
 Every day new warfare will arise. Enemies 
 will be subdued ; but other enemies will start 
 forth with new resistance. This will be my 
 whole earthly path. Thus the Holy Spirit 
 will renew and sanctify me, by leading me ever 
 to contend. This is God's plan for me. The 
 precious blood of Christ cleanses me from 
 all the guilt of my sin, — ^the Holy Spirit res- 
 cues me from its power, and renews me from 
 my decays. But in this process, I am always 
 to contend. This is wearisome, — ^to the young 
 Christian often very much so. But I can have 
 no dispensation from it. I must fight as long 
 as I am a partaker of fiesh and blood. Let me 
 
288 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 not faint, — ^my work of trial is tlius going on. 
 God is thus establishing and settling me. He 
 will thus prepare me for himself, and I am de- 
 termined not to yield. By his help I will en- 
 dure even to the end, according to his will. 
 
 Third. Then I must not he self-confident I 
 can never have anything whereof to glory ia 
 myself. I do nothing towards my own salva- 
 tion. I do not even faithfully act out the 
 strength which I receive from God. How can 
 I have any righteousness of my own ? Every 
 remembrance of myself is stained with siq. 
 Every duty of my life is wholly worthless. 
 Each day gives me deeper views of my own 
 iniquity, the hidden evils of my heart. I thus 
 become deeply humbled with a sense of my 
 gmlt. I lie down iq the dust under a conscious- 
 ness of my great unworthiness. But where 
 have I anything else ? The longer I contend, 
 and the further I proceed ia my pilgrimage, 
 my own character only appears the more 
 loathsome and abhorrent. I come at last to 
 
FLESH AND BLOOD. 289 
 
 cry out jfrom my broken heart, " God be mer- 
 ciful to me a sinner !" I bave nothing else to 
 say. I shall never get beyond that prayer in 
 this life. My Saviour's righteousness will be 
 my only hope, and my only plea, forever. 
 But for that, I should faint and be destroyed. 
 
 FouKTH. But then / am encouraged to trust 
 in a Saviour's sympathy. He took part of this 
 very flesh and blood. He tasted of all its in- 
 firmities and its sorrows for me. He bids me 
 come and trust myself freely to his love. 
 Where else can I go ? "Where else do I need 
 to go ? If it were not for this burden, I should 
 not feel half so deeply my need of him, or the 
 joy of his salvation. This empties me of all 
 self, — ^this drives me from all dependence on 
 my OYTQ. duties, — this compels me to seek 
 strength and comfort only in Christ. I could 
 not live a day without him ; I should not de- 
 sire it. It is the knowledge of his grace and 
 mercy which comforts me in all my journey, 
 encourages me to new efforts, and enables me 
 19 
 
290 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 to feel assured that he who died for me, and 
 ever liveth for me, will never forsake me. My 
 very emptiness gives me comfort, because it 
 requires me the more completely to prove the 
 tenderness and power of my divine Saviour. I 
 thus can glory in infirmities, which render the 
 power of Christ resting upon me more precious 
 and more important. 
 
 Fifth. This is an invaluable lesson. How 
 else could I ever be taught it ? I am a par- 
 taker of flesh and blood. In all things in- 
 firm and deficient. Nay, in all things corrupt 
 and unholy. I learn, then, never to be dis- 
 couraged, nor wearied, nor self-confident, nor 
 doubtful of my Saviour. He can carry me 
 through. The more humbly I walk with him, 
 the more surely he will carry me through ; and 
 I shall drop this flesh and blood, and see his 
 face in glory. The deeper is my feeling of 
 my need, — the happier will be my experience 
 of his abounding and eternal love, — ^the more 
 useful can I be to others. 
 
FLESH AND BLOOD. 291 
 
 I'll tell the lost despairing poor, 
 
 No more to doubt — to fear no more : ' 
 
 For you a gracious Saviour died ; 
 
 For you the Lamb was crucified. 
 
 The more rebellious you have been, 
 Scarlet and crimson, stained with sin, 
 The more you need the Saviom-'s grace, 
 And want his freely-given peace. 
 
B.ICH IN FAITH. 
 
 Rich, in Faith. — James, ii. 5, 
 
 Among the titles which describe the present 
 condition of the people of God, this is very 
 important. If they are pilgrims, and a little 
 flock, and partakers of all the infirmities of 
 flesh and blood, they are rich in faith. All 
 things are theirs, because they are Christ's. 
 They are full. They reign as kings, through 
 the riches of his grace. Poor in this world 
 always. Its best provisions are a poor trea- 
 sure. But heirs of the kingdom which God hath 
 provided, and for which he hath chosen them. 
 How can any condition be more exalted or 
 encouraging ? This is their present prospect. 
 It will attend them through life, wherever they 
 
RICH IN FAITH* 293 
 
 may be. If I am one of tTiem, tMs great priv- 
 ilege belongs to me. I cannot be poor. I can 
 never be destitute. As one of God's chosen 
 people, 
 
 First. I am rich in the possession of this faith 
 itself Faith is a gift,— a very precious and 
 important gift of God. It has been given to 
 me to beheve on his name. My natural mind 
 was an unbelieving one. I lived by sense. I 
 walked by sight alone. But God has brought 
 me out of this state of darkness, and given me 
 a precious faith, — a like precious faith with all 
 his people. I could never have believed in 
 his word without his gift. Now I can know 
 him ; I can trust in him ; I can love him ; I 
 can seek him ; I can realize his presence ; I 
 can follow him ; I cannot be happy without 
 him. I have freely exchanged everything 
 which is seen and temporal for the things 
 which are unseen and are eternal. But this is 
 all his gift. It does not come from any exer- 
 cise of my power, or any pre-eminence in my 
 
294 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 reason or will. It is God wlio hath enlight* 
 ened my understanding, and hath brought me 
 to a knowledge of his truth. And in the very 
 possession of a simple filial faith in him, I 
 am rich. 
 
 Second. I am rich in the security which faith 
 reveals. He that believeth cannot be con- 
 founded. Nothing can overturn the mind 
 which abides in faith. Nothing can destroy 
 me which does not first unsettle and destroy 
 my faith. While I continue to believe, I am se- 
 cure against every danger. Faith in God meets 
 every charge, and every foe with perfect suc- 
 cess. Does conscience accuse ? Faith reveals 
 divine forgiveness in the blood of Christ. Does 
 the law condemn ? Faith proclaims everlast- 
 ing righteousness in the obedience of Christ. 
 Does the world persecute or tempt? Faith 
 assures of triumphant protection in the power 
 of Christ. Does Satan threaten? Faith an- 
 nounces unlimited victory in the kingdom of 
 Christ. Faith meets every objection. It says, 
 
RICH IN FAITH. 295 
 
 " Only believe ; all things are possible to bim 
 wbo believetb." Tbns it makes every thing 
 secure. It brings good out of all evil. It 
 makes all things work together for good to 
 those who love God. What perfect security 
 is this ? And though I am a poor journeying 
 pilgrim, in a little flock, compassed with infir- 
 mities ; yet how perfectly secure am I, while 
 thus believing, — ^rich in faith I 
 
 Third. I am rich in the objects which faith 
 proclaims. What an amazing inheritance does 
 it display I Things present and things to 
 come ! Divine promises covering every con- 
 dition of life ! Meeting every human sorrow, 
 and every earthly trial I Spanning over the 
 whole journey to the grave I Planting bless- 
 ings in anticipation, in every place whither I 
 am to come I Illuminating the valley of the 
 shadow of death I Creating the brightest and 
 most blessed hopes in the darkest hours ! Un- 
 veiling glories inconceivable in a world to 
 come ! Spreading out before me an immor- 
 
296 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 talitj of rest and active joy in the presence of 
 God ! Sealing all witli an eternity of liappi* 
 ness in Christ my Lord ! Surely I am rich if 
 all these things are mine. And as surely they 
 all are mine, if I am believing in Christ. To 
 whom else are they promised, but to him that 
 believeth ? And to what else in him are they 
 promised, but to his faith ? The Holy Scrip- 
 tures are overflowing with these exceeding 
 great and precious promises. And they are 
 all the property of those whom God hath 
 chosen, however poor in this world, as the 
 heirs of his kingdom. Well may the Spirit 
 call them rich in faith I 
 
 Fourth. I am rich in the peace which faith 
 imparts. The effect of righteousness is peace. 
 God will keep those in perfect peace who stay 
 on him, because they trust in him. This is a 
 precious gift in my earthly pilgrimage. A 
 mind at peace ! At peace, amidst the storms 
 of earth, the hostility of men, the adversities 
 of human life, the consciousness of inward sin. 
 
RICH IN FAITH. 297 
 
 Notliing can be more valuable. He that be- 
 lieveth, sball not be confounded, — sball not 
 make haste. Why should he? All things 
 are naked and open to him with whom he has 
 to do. All things are ordered and settled by 
 his authority and will. My days are numbered, 
 and my ways are ordered by his wisdom. 
 What have I to do, but simply to obey, calm- 
 ly to trust, patiently to wait, earnestly to love, 
 faithfully to follow my Glorious Head ? There 
 are no evils, there can be none, to him that 
 believeth. Here will I rest, till my Lord ap- 
 pear. Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbe- 
 lief. 
 
 Fifth. This is wealth indeed! There is 
 no other riches. A divine gift, divine securi- 
 ty, divine treasures, divinely -imparted peace I 
 Surely this is rich in faith. Here do I desire 
 and purpose to abide, in simple, humble confi- 
 dence in God to the end. I commit myself to 
 him. I cast myself upon him. I trust my* 
 
298 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 self to him. By his grace sustaining me, I 
 will never forsake him. 
 
 Thus when the Christian pilgrim views 
 By faith his mansion in the skies, 
 
 The sight his fainting strength renews, 
 And wings his speed to reach the prize. 
 
 The hope of heaven his spirit cheers ; 
 
 No more he grieves for sorrows past ; 
 Nor any future conflict fears, 
 
 So he may safe arrive at last. 
 
FOLLOWEBS OF THAT WHICH IS GOOD. 
 
 Followers of that -which is good. — 1 Peter, iii. 13. 
 
 How mucli of man's wealth consists in anti- 
 cipations ! There is the Christian's wealth also. 
 He is poor in person ; but he is rich in partner- 
 ship. He has nothing of his own ; but he is 
 one with the Lord, who possesses everything 
 in heaven and earth. What he is in the pres- 
 ent life, is very manifest. Full of trials. Often 
 a person of a sorrowful spirit. What he shall 
 be hereafter, does not now appear. But it is 
 in no degree uncertain. When his Lord shall 
 appear, he will be like him. As he hath borne 
 the image of the earthy, he will also bear the 
 image of the heavenly. This is a future good, 
 but it is not a contingent, doubtful good. Thii? 
 
r 
 
 800 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 the Cliristian pursues, in every path and in 
 every change of life. For the attainment of 
 this, he presses forward in his pilgrimage, and 
 endures even to the end. He is saved by hope. 
 He is ever a follower of that which is good. 
 Am I such ? 
 
 FlEST. Then how earnest ought I to be I 
 The prize before me is of incalculable worth. 
 It is beyond my power to conceive its excel- 
 lence, or value. The difficulties around me 
 are many ; and the snares to entangle me are 
 continual. I have but a little period in which 
 to finish my course, and to complete my jour- 
 ney. The night is far spent, the day is at 
 hand. Within are fears, and without are fight- 
 ings, every day. Heaven is all in earnest for 
 my dehverance. Earth and hell are all in ear- 
 nest for my destruction. let me not be the 
 only listless one ! Me, for whom alone it is the 
 personal, peculiar concern. How can I be too 
 earnest in such a pursuit ? How engaged are 
 men in earthly things I How eager to attain 
 
FOLLOWEES OF GOOD. 801 
 
 their measure of earthly goods I How active 
 to avoid suspected loss ! Let not the children 
 of this world be so much wiser than the chil- 
 dren of light. I have never yet been half 
 awake in securing the interests of my soul's sal- 
 vation. let me arise, and call upon all that 
 is within me, to engage with unrelaxing earnest- 
 ness in this immense and glorious pursuit I I 
 have no time for anything else. 
 
 Second. How hopeful ought I to be I I am 
 the heir of an estate of priceless worth. It 
 has been bought for me, secured for me, pre- 
 pared for me, and is kept for me. And I am 
 travelling rapidly on to take possession of it. 
 I may arrive in my desired haven to-morrow. 
 I may see all the glories of my inheritance be- 
 fore I see another earthly night. Ah, how 
 animating the prospect I a voyage home, where 
 so many wait for me, so many will welcome 
 me, so many will bless me, so many will com- 
 fort me forever I I shall then go no more out. 
 That finishes my pilgrimage, my doubts, my 
 
302 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 contests, my difficiilties, forever. Surely, if 
 this is the fact, my condition is most hopeful 
 and happy, and the state of my mind ought 
 to be accordant with it. What reason have I 
 for gloom, or despondency, or fear? I can 
 adorn my profession, my avowed relations, only 
 by the constant exhibition of an animated, 
 hopeful spirit. This my Lord expects of me. 
 This alone can make me useful to others. This 
 my fellow-Christians have a right to expect of 
 me. Why should the children of a king go 
 mourning all their days ? I am a follower of 
 that which is good ; — ^I will rejoice in the con- 
 stant hope of it*. 
 
 Third. How watchful ought I to be I My 
 daily walk must be consistent with my avowed 
 character. I must not dishonor my Euler, nor 
 my nation, nor my family, nor my own char- 
 acter, in this foreign land. My fellow-pilgrims 
 need all the influence of my example. The 
 world around me will form their opinion of 
 the character of our Master and our home, by 
 
FOLLOWERS OF GOOD. 803 
 
 their observations of our conduct. My Sav- 
 iour must not be wounded in the house of his 
 friends. My blessed hope must be the great 
 argument for watchfulness against every tempt- 
 ation, and every evil. I cannot yield to sin. I 
 cannot walk carelessly, loitering along the way. 
 I cannot stop by the wayside. I must not 
 break my ranks. I must abide by my stand- 
 ard. let me set a constant watch over my 
 eyes, that will not cease from sin, — over my 
 tongue, that strives to break every bond, — 
 over my heart, that true life may issue thence, 
 — over all my members, that they may be ser- 
 vants unto holiness. Thus may I walk suc- 
 cessfully, not overcome of evil, but overcoming 
 evil with good. 
 
 Fourth. How useful ought I to be ? This 
 is the purpose of my continued life on earth. 
 I must be doing good while I dwell in the 
 land. The partaker of such a hope ought be 
 a blessing to many. A follower after such 
 good ought never to be content to go alone. 
 
804 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 How many around me are wandering in every 
 path of ruin ! Cart I bear to see tliem go on 
 unwarned ? Can I behold, unmoved, the de- 
 struction of my kindred ? Can I selfishly turn 
 away my head, and try to forget their sad 
 state, and say, "let me not see the death of the 
 child ?" Ah, what selfishness would be thus 
 displayed ! Why are friends and family given 
 to me, and why am I made a follower of that 
 , which is good, among them, but that I should 
 say to them all, " Come with us, and we will 
 do you good?" My conversation, my exam- 
 ple, my occupations, my tempers, my habits, 
 my enjoyments, ought all to be inviting to 
 them. Let pie see how many I can attract to 
 Christ, — ^whom I can lead to his feet. To 
 whom I can tell in any way what a Saviour 
 he has been to me. I would make this the 
 great business and consideration of my life, to 
 do good to all, — ^to do good to somebody all 
 the time. 
 
 Fifth. In these attributes would I shine. T 
 
FOLLOWERS OF GOOD. 805 
 
 would be earnest, hopeful, watchful, and use- 
 ful, in mj whole pursuit of the good which my 
 Saviour offers me. But his Holy Spirit alone 
 can enable me to be so. I must seek his con- 
 stant power and presence, — ^his daily, hourly 
 influence upon my soul, to keep my mind set 
 upon the good before me, and to make my 
 heart active in its faithful pursuit. Thus my 
 days will pass happily on, and every day bring 
 nearer my glorious good. 
 
 Onward Christians, onward go — 
 Press to heaven through every foe ; 
 Faint not, though the strife be long, 
 Soon -will victory tune your song. 
 
 Onward then, to glory move. 
 More than conquerors ye shall prove 
 Still through danger, toil, and woe, 
 Onward, Christians, onward go. 
 
 20 
 
COMPLETE IN HIM. 
 
 Ye are complete in hira.— Oolossians, ii. 10. 
 
 Nothing could be more important to tlie 
 Christiaii. Amidst all his infirmities and im- 
 perfections, his fears and cares, Ms conscious- 
 ness of sin and mourning for guilt, lie is still 
 complete. He wants nothing. He may finish 
 his pilgrimage with joy, — ^he may look forward 
 without fear, — he may rest in hope, — he may 
 rejoice in the glory of God. What an encour- 
 agement it is to him, in his dark and trying 
 days ! What a joy in looking forward to his 
 departure ! The whole work of his salvation 
 is accomplished. The Saviour has undertaken 
 and finished the whole amazing task ; and to 
 the struggling, faithful servant, it is given, to 
 
COMPLETE IN HIM. 807 
 
 believe, and hope, and triumpli in him. I 
 would consider the blessedness of this title 
 for myself. Soon my earthly warfare will be 
 completed, and I shall come to the last hour 
 of my trial. Then Christ must be my all. 
 He has always been so. He will not refuse to 
 be so still. I am complete in Christ. 
 
 First. He is all my strength in life. The life 
 that I now live is by faith in him. I live, yet 
 not I, but Christ liveth in me. His perfect 
 righteousness furnishes all my peace, — his se- 
 cret strength enables me for every conflict, — 
 his divine power carries me through every 
 trial, — ^his gracious presence fills me with 
 thankfulness and joy. Thus far has he led me 
 on. All his ways concerning me have been 
 good, — all his works regarding me have been 
 gracious. His blood alone can cleanse my 
 past sins, — ^he alone can set aside my guilt ; 
 and in him only can my works appear accept- 
 able in the sight of God. But in him all this 
 is possible and provided. Though I am wholly 
 
308 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 weak, I cannot fear, because his strengtli is 
 made perfect in weakness. Thougli I am com- 
 pletely vile, I cannot despond, because bis merit 
 triumphs over my unrigbteousness. Tbougb I 
 bave done notbing wortby of acceptance, I 
 cannot doubt, because be can present me 
 blameless before tbe Father. I want nothing, 
 because he has everjrtbing ; and though mem- 
 ory tells of nothing but guilt, faith tells of a 
 Saviour who has blotted it out, and will not 
 mention it again forever. 
 
 Second. He is all my hope in death. When 
 I come to that hour, he will sustain me. He 
 is perfectly able to do it. My confidence is in 
 him alone. I shall finish my pilgrimage just 
 as needy as I began it. Not one thing have I 
 ever been able to lay up for myself. I shall come 
 to its close in his own way ; I know not, and I 
 have no reason to care, how. He has ordered 
 it. But whatever may be the instrument, or 
 the method, he is the hope and the strength of 
 my soul. When I stand on the margin of the 
 
COMPLETE IN HIM. 809 
 
 river, and look across, I will mention no other 
 name tlian his. When I close my eyes upon 
 every earthly relation, I will not despond. He 
 is more than all, and cannot forsake me. Is 
 my mind dark ? I will look up to him. Is 
 my conscience unhappy ? Is my spirit fear- 
 ful ? Is my soul downcast ? let me look 
 up to him ! What can I want but him ? 
 There I am complete. Who can enrich me 
 more? No; I will calmly, thankfully, lay 
 me down in death, and take my rest, for he 
 maketh me even there to dwell in safety. 
 
 Thied. He is all my prospect of immortality, 
 I shall live forever, because he has died. It 
 would have been eternal death, but for him. I 
 look forward with joyful confidence. I know 
 that I am wholly guilty. The law will con- 
 demn me. The hoHness of God must cast me 
 out. Heaven cannot receive me. I can offer 
 no one reason from my own life, to set aside 
 this fearful result. And yet acknowledging it 
 all, whom should I fear? Christ hath magnified 
 
810 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 the law for me ; lie liatli answered every charge 
 against me ; lie hatli prepared a robe of right- 
 eousness to cover me ; he will claim for me 
 the reward of his own obedience ; he will cer- 
 tainly be justified ; and I shall be justified in 
 him. Thus a blessed immortality opens to me, 
 and I am complete in him. Not a tongue can 
 rise against me in judgment which he cannot 
 set aSde ; not a demand can be made of me 
 which he cannot answer. I will humbly, but 
 boldly stand in that great day, to plead his 
 spotless excellence, and to rejoice in the hope 
 of his salvation ; and I know that I shall not 
 be confounded. 
 
 Fourth. He is all my glory in eternity. The 
 day will never come to me, that Christ will 
 not be all. I must stand forever in grace. I 
 must rejoice forever in the work of his hands. 
 His presence is my heaven. His favor my 
 life. Communion with him my happiness. 
 Obedience to him my employment. Likeness 
 to him my recompense and my joy. O how 
 
COMPLETE IN HIM. 811 
 
 glorious will be tliat everlasting day ! I shall 
 see him as lie is. I shall te separated from 
 him no more. I shall be made able to enjoy 
 his glory. I shall be taught forever in the 
 school of his Spirit. His countenance will be 
 my book of study. His Spirit my unceasing 
 teacher. The Father's glory shining in him, 
 the great subject of my contemplation, and my 
 learning. Yes ; it is glory, — inconceivable 
 glory I But all this glory is complete in him. 
 Who else brings a single ray ? Who else adds 
 a single particle ? What other name is ever 
 mentioned in connection ? To whom else is 
 any portion of the honor to be ascribed ? 
 
 Fifth. This is the happy issue of my present 
 journey. All its provision is in him. I am 
 complete in Christ. As I travel onward, he is 
 my strength. As I come to the termination, 
 he is my hope. As I look forward, he is my 
 prospect of acceptance. As I anticipate still 
 further, he is all my glory. Yes ; he shall be 
 so. I will mention no other name. I will 
 
812 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 not doubt liis sufficiency, or question Ids 
 power. I will strive, with my whole heart, to 
 cleave to him. 
 
 Glory to thee, exalted Lamb ! 
 Thou Holy God ! Thou Great I Am ! 
 With all my powers, thy grace I bless ; 
 My joy, my pe^e, my righteousness. 
 
 Live, ever-glorious Saviour, live, 
 "Worthy all blessing to receive ; 
 Worthy on high enthroned to sit. 
 With every power beneath thy feet 
 
THE GLORY OF CHEIST. 
 
 The Glory of Christ. — 2 Corinthians, viii. 23. 
 
 This is a wonderful title as applied to guilty 
 men. It enters into that within the veil. The 
 people of Christ are for his glory forever. 
 This was the great end proposed for their re- 
 demption. This has been the great object in 
 view in all his personal dealings with them. 
 This is the great final result which they are 
 made to accomplish. All his works praise 
 him. But his saints bless him with peculiar 
 honor. They speak forever of the glory of 
 his kingdom, and talk of his power, to make 
 known the glorious majesty of his kingdom. 
 Theirs is intelligent, voluntary, experienced 
 praise. And the glory which they give is very 
 
814 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 peculiar glory. But this title is given to them 
 even now. They are the glory of Christ. 
 This is the name by which the apostle would 
 have them called. This is the description 
 which he gives of them, as actually belonging 
 to them. Does any one inquire concerning 
 them ? They ^are the glory of Christ. It 
 seems almost presumption to appropriate such 
 a title. But what blessing or name is there in 
 the Gospel which would not be presumptive, 
 did not the Lord himself direct it ? Am I the 
 glory of Christ ? Yes, if saved at all. To 
 whom else is the glory ? 
 
 First. What an amount of guilt has he par- 
 doned/ It is impossible to overstate this. No 
 view that I can now take of it ascends to the 
 truth. My original debasement, — my wayward 
 youth, — my rejection of his ^love, — my rebel- 
 lion against his authority, — ^my forgetfulness 
 of his goodness, — my backslidings from his 
 way, — ^my inconsistent profession, — my vain 
 and sinful example, — the wickedness of my 
 
THE GLORY OF CHRIST. 815 
 
 tmconverted state, — the errors of my renewed 
 state. Alas ! every day and every act brings 
 Tip its separate testimony. And all condemn 
 me. But he has freely pardoned. He has 
 blotted out this whole fearful record. He will 
 remember it no more. Surely this is glory. 
 He will display it all, that all may see the 
 riches of his grace in my forgiveness. Be it 
 so. I know it is most disgraceful to me. But 
 willingly would I come there and have it said, 
 " There is the vilest and the most unworthy 
 creature that has ever entered hither," so that 
 Christ shall have all the glory of my forgive- 
 ness. My sin hath fearfully abounded. But 
 his grace hath so much the more abounded, 
 and the glory is his. 
 
 Second. Through what trials has he brought 
 me / My whole life has been a contest with 
 him. He has led captivity captive, in bring- 
 ing me on to glory. All this will appear to 
 his honor at the last. In how many afflictions 
 has he comforted me I In how many conflicts 
 
816 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 has lie stood by me ! From how many foes 
 and dangers has he rescued me ! How much 
 has he endured in my own perverseness and 
 unbelief I For how many years has he thus 
 been contending with me, and triumphing for 
 me ! O it fills me with grief to look back and 
 see how great my ingratitude and folly have 
 been. But what honor he has brought out of it 
 to himself I Surely there can be no such monu- 
 ment of grace beside. And when the whole 
 work is done, and all my trials, and all his 
 trials with me, are remembered and seen, it 
 will be unspeakable glory to him, that he has 
 carried me safely through. Was ever a bark 
 so tossed and shattered upon the sea ? Was it 
 ever so unlikely that any one would get safely 
 to the shore? But Christ has carried me 
 through by his mighty power. And well may 
 I praise him forever, and call myself the glory 
 of Christ. 
 
 Third. What abundant grace has he dis- 
 played 1 His forgiveness, how full and free it 
 
THE GLOKY OF CHRIST. 817 
 
 has been ! No sin remaining. His justifica- 
 tion, how complete ! No defect uncovered. 
 His sanctification, how perfect! No part of 
 my character unrenewed. His fidelity, how 
 unfailing ! No hour of my pilgrimage un- 
 watched. His forbearance, how tender ! No 
 error of my life remembered. His compassion, 
 how afiectionate ! No sorrow of my heart un- 
 consoled. His recompense, how abundant! 
 More than I have power to conceive. What 
 abounding grace has been thus displayed to a 
 creature so completely vile, — so destitute of 
 all ground of hope or claim in himself ! I can- 
 not know that such abundant grace has been 
 displayed to any other. I cannot know that 
 any other of his redeemed is so truly, and to 
 such an extent, the glory of Christ. But well 
 I know, that it appears impossible more grace 
 should have been exercised for any than has 
 been showed to me. O that I could ever give 
 him all the praise for all his wonderful works 
 ■ of mercy to my soul ! 
 
818 CHKISTIAN TITLES,;? 
 
 Fourth. What triumphs has he accomplished 
 for me I Every difficulty was arrayed in his 
 way, in bringing me to glory. And he has 
 triumphed over all. My own sinfulness, — ^my 
 hostility to him, — my just condemnation, — ^my 
 extreme deceitfulness, — the opposition of the 
 world, — ^the enmity of Satan , — ^the sorrows of 
 earth, — ^the feebleness of the flesh, — ^the dark- 
 ness of the grave, — the dominion of death, — 
 all these have been conquerred, and con- 
 quered by him alone. Each one would have 
 confounded every created arm. But all com- 
 bined must yield to him. And he has done 
 it. Surely the glory is his. Can any other 
 creature have such reason to praise as I have ? 
 Can any redeemed sinner owe him so much, 
 or be so really, the glory of Christ ? let 
 me love him, praise him, adore him, with all 
 my powers, and in all my being I 
 
 Fifth. These facts mark his glory in me : — 
 amazing guilt forgiven, — ^innumerable trials 
 overcome, — unspeakable grace displayed,— 
 
THE GLORY OF CHRIST. 819 
 
 unceasing and eternal trinmplis obtained. 
 These make me the glory of my Saviour. 
 These manifest the wonders of his love and 
 power, as they are displayed in me. O, with 
 the brightest, happiest hope, would I press 
 forward to his rest and kingdom, and give him 
 everlasting praise for all his love. 
 
 O my Saviour, Shield, and Sun, 
 
 Shepherd, Brother, Husband, Friend ; 
 
 Every precious name in one, 
 I will love thee without end. 
 
 ftrf i^ai 
 
NAMES WRITTEN IN HEAVEN. 
 
 Your names are written in heaven. — St. Luke, x. 20. 
 
 This blessed title tlie Saviour gives to his 
 disciples, as above all present gifts in value. 
 The J returned witb joy from a successful ex- 
 ercise of tbeir ministry. He lifted their minds 
 to a higher privilege than that. He himself 
 rejoiced over their possession of this privilege. 
 It was the Father's gift. It was a special gift 
 to his elect. The Lord knew them that were 
 his. Their record was on high. But it be- 
 longs equally to the whole Church of the first- 
 bom. They are all written in heaven, — ^an 
 imperishable record, — ^the Lamb's book of life. 
 They are called by his Spirit on earth, accord- 
 ing to this record. They are acknowledged, 
 
NAMES WRITTEN IN HEAVEN. 821 
 
 when their earthly pilgrimage is passed, as the 
 children of God, thus chosen and registered. 
 He will own them as his, when he maketh up 
 his jewels. It is an inestimable privilege, — a 
 glorious prospect ! Am I o^e of this recorded 
 company? If I believe in Jesus, and love 
 him, and follow him, I am. And how great 
 are the blessings of it ! 
 
 First. It may satisfy me in every earthly trial. 
 I may be persecuted for Christ's sake, — my 
 name maybe reviled, and cast out as evil, — 
 the reproaches of those who reproach him may 
 fall upon me. Be it so. I have an imperish- 
 able record with God. Earthly hostility cannot 
 erase it, — earthly sorrow cannot blot it out, — 
 earthly judgment cannot reverse it. There it 
 stands ; — as . much mine in the dungeon as on 
 the throne. Christ's suffering flock have gone 
 through much for him. So may I. But they 
 have always been satisfied and comforted in 
 the midst of trials, with the knowledge of their 
 interest in him. Why may not I be? God 
 21 
 
822 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 reveals in tlie hours of darkness special mani- 
 festations of his love to his people. It makes 
 them know that they are his. I will be con- 
 tent in trial. If he wiQ show his approving 
 face, man may revile and persecute in vain. 
 No scene of sorrow can be so dark, that an as- 
 surance of my imperishable portion in Christ 
 will not cheer and enlighten it. 
 
 I Second. It may encourage me to trust entirely 
 
 I in a faithful God. I will go on in the open path 
 j of manifest duty, whithersoever it shall lead. 
 I I win boldly acknowledge and follow my Sav- 
 I iour in the midst of a guilty worid, whatever 
 i it shall cost. I may be often alone ; but God 
 j will be ever with me. I may be often down- 
 cast; but -Jesus will make unceasing interces 
 sion for me. I may be rejected among men ; 
 but the Holy Spirit will refresh me with grace 
 from heaven. This is enough. I wUl trust in 
 God, and not be afraid. I have one great 
 treasure, which no power on earth can remove 
 — ^my name written in heaven. What peace I 
 
NAMES WRITTEN IN HEAVEN. 323 
 
 may enjoy ! What confidence I may liave in 
 the hour of danger ! What sure protection in 
 the day of conflict! Who can harm me? 
 Who can separate my soul from Christ ? Who 
 can change the record which God has made ? 
 Let my faith ever abide in its certainty ; and 
 my heart ever rejoice in the assurance which 
 it gives. 
 
 Third. It may comfort me vrith certainty of 
 my rest. I will think of it in my sorrows, — ^my 
 name is written in heaven. These afflictions 
 will only chasten and correct me. They can- 
 not destroy me. Each new dispensation of 
 trial helps me on to glory. Every cup which 
 my Father mingles, must be a happy cup for 
 me. My Saviour has gone to prepare my rest 
 Surely he knows what I need, — what will be 
 suited for me, — ^what will be most adapted to 
 promote my happiness. Who could prepare 
 it better ? He tasted of my infirmities, — he 
 understands aU my temptations, — he knows 
 my nature perfectly; and when he prepares 
 
824 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 my place, it must be the best possible place for 
 me. Everything intermediate is temporary. 
 Changes and successions will roll by me ; but 
 the end is fixed ; the glorious issue is secure. 
 And in all these successions, it is my blessed 
 privilege to be comforted with looking forward 
 to it. He who hath chosen me, and written my 
 name in heaven, will carry me safely through. 
 I shall come to his presence with songs and 
 with everlasting joy upon my head. In this 
 blessed hope, complete in him, and giving 
 him all the glory, I will peacefully wait, and 
 sincerely rejoice, all the days of my appointed 
 time. 
 
 Fourth. It may urge me to a heavenly mind. 
 If I belong to that glorious assembly, I would 
 walk, and think, and feel in accordance with 
 my privilege. This is what I greatly need : a 
 mind elevated above the vanities and cares of 
 earth. My motives, desires, principles, medita- 
 tions, all sanctified, all given to God. Then 
 should I pass a peaceful, happy life, — ^undis- 
 
NAMES WRITTEN IN HEAVEN. 325 
 
 turbed with storms, — unruffled by anxie- 
 ties, — uninjured bj contentions. Wby should 
 earthly things cast me down ? Why should I 
 be careful and troubled about them ? I would 
 fill up the duty of the day. Patiently beai 
 its trials, — ^happily accomplish its usefulness, — 
 gratefully enjoy its mercies. But I would 
 never say, " Here will I dwell, — ^it is good to 
 be here." No. My name, my home, my in- 
 heritance, my treasure, are all beyond. Like 
 the swallow, I would dip in the stream, and fly 
 onward. I would cultivate hopes, and thoughts, 
 and desires above. Let me thus walk with 
 God in newness of life, and strive in everything 
 perfectly to do his holy will. 
 
 Fifth. If my name is written in heaven, 
 these are the characteristics which should mark 
 me daily : — Satisfied in trial, — encouraged in 
 faith, — comforted with hope, — spiritually-mind- 
 ed in the enjoyment of life and peace. Such 
 are the proper marks of my high calling. Let 
 me daily strive that they may be mine. Then 
 
826 CHRISTIAN TIT.LES. 
 
 will my Lord not be ashamed to own my name 
 in the day of his glory. 
 
 Here it is I find my heaven, 
 While upon the Lamb I gaze ; 
 
 Here I see my sins forgiven, 
 
 Xx)8t in wonder, love, and praise. 
 
 May I still enjoy this feeling, 
 
 In all need to Jesus go ; 
 Prove his blood each day more healing, 
 
 And myself more deeply know. 
 
^Htati0n |0rts-S^lJ^nt^ 
 
 BLESSED OF THE FATHEB. 
 
 Ye "blessed of ray "Father. — St. Matthew, xxv. 34. 
 
 Thus the Saviour calls his disciples in the 
 great day of their account. He invites them 
 to himself; he assures them of his acceptance; 
 he welcomes them to his glory. They are the 
 blessed of his Father. In their original elect- 
 ion of God, — ^in their complete redemption, — 
 in their safe passage through all the trials of 
 earth, — ^in their individual preparation for the 
 kingdom of God, — ^in their triumphant en- 
 trance to glory. All these are the Father's 
 gifts. They are the acts of his own grace, — 
 the accomplishment of his unchangeable pur- 
 poses. Even now, in the prospect of that day, 
 they may rejoice in this happy title. It is his 
 
328 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 gift. It is no presumption in tliem to receive 
 it, and to enjoy it. Am I one of this happy 
 number ? If I am truly a disciple of Christ, 
 I am. Then as the blessed of the Father, 
 
 First. / will not regard the opinions of the 
 world concerning me. It is a very light thing 
 to be judged of man's judgment. On what in- 
 sufficient grounds do they judge I By what 
 an inferior and partial standard ! With what 
 prejudiced views and false opinions already 
 made up ! Why should I regard them? How 
 transitory are the effects of their judgments! 
 How unimportant upon the real interests of 
 my being I I wiU cease from man, for wherein 
 is he to be accounted of? He that judgeth 
 me is the Lord. There every secret thing will 
 be made known ; and according to my real 
 character, I shall have praise of God. Nay, 
 even now, he judges me by his Spirit in my 
 own breast. When man condemns, often he 
 approves me there. I will strive to maintain a 
 conscience void of offence toward him. I will 
 
BLESSED OF THE FATHEB. 829 
 
 look forward to tlie hour wlien he will judge 
 according to truth ; and then I will be happy 
 and contented, even under the reproaches of 
 men. 
 
 Second. / will strive to do everything as in Ms 
 sight I will set him ever before me. In 
 everything I will make it my object only to 
 please him. He blesses me with his grace to 
 aid me, — with his approval to encourage me, 
 —with his providence to defend me, — with his 
 acceptance to reward me. K I strive to ap- 
 prove my actions in his sight, my course will 
 be easy, secure, and happy. I shall have but 
 one opinion to follow; but one Master to 
 obey. But his eye reaches my inmost thoughts. 
 My most secret moments are all open to his 
 view. How elevating is the habit of thinking 
 of him, and remembering him I How purify- 
 ing the remembrance of his character in con- 
 nection with my own ! How tranquillizing the 
 recollection of his presence never withdrawn ! 
 My Father, who hath blessed me, is ever 
 
830 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 about me. Let me never, then, display to Lira 
 a sinful, selfish, or unholy walk ; let me seek 
 him with a praying heart ; let me praise him 
 with a grateful spirit ; let me trust him with a 
 thankful confidence ; let me exalt him ever as 
 my only Judge. 
 
 Third. / will he contented with my portion of 
 earthly trials. No accidents can happen to me, 
 — no changes but by God's own appointment. 
 The Father who hath blessed me hath provid- 
 ed for me. He hath laid out the way which I 
 am to pursue. Not a single sorrow can come 
 unsent,— not one can come useless. He means 
 that I shall get good out of all. Well, I will 
 look forward to the glorious end. That will ex- 
 plain all. Whatever has been dark, or myste- 
 rious, or difficult, will then be understood and 
 be perfectly satisfactory. The remembrance 
 of this approaching hour shall make me daily 
 satisfied with all the Lord's dealings concern- 
 ing me. How soon it may be here 1 My days 
 are fast hastening to meet it. O let me be 
 
BLESSED OF THE FATHEE. 831 
 
 cheerful, happy, contented, rejoicing in the 
 I prospect of it. Happy, not only in what I 
 I now receive, but in the assurance that my 
 1 Father hath blessed me forever. 
 
 I 
 
 Fourth. I will meet the hour of my departure 
 I with tranquillity and joy. Why should I not ? 
 j Will it not take me to my Father's house and 
 i my Father's presence? Is it dark in itself? 
 ' It is trying to my human infirmities doubtless ; 
 ' it is always a serious and solemn event; it 
 I ought to be the subject of serious consideration 
 ' and concern. But why should it be the sub- 
 1 ject of fear ? God has pardoned me, — God 
 i has justified me, — God has adopted me, — God 
 ■ owns and guides me all through the perfect 
 j righteousness of his Son given to me, and by 
 ! the power of his Spirit leading me ; — and what 
 I enemy have I to dread ? Will he lose any of 
 ; his adopted family? Will he prove unable or 
 j unwilling to bear me safely through ? O let 
 me cast all idle fears away. Let me look con- 
 stantly to the remaining rest, and to the excell 
 
832 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 ing glorj which he has set before me. Let me 
 habitually feel that it is not death, but life 
 eternal. Then mj trials, labors, cares, and 
 sins, will all be ended, and I shall be welcom- 
 ed to a home from Vv^hence I shall go no more 
 out. The Saviour says to- me, in my hour of 
 departure, " Come, blessed of my Father, en- 
 ter into thy rest." It is a joyful prospect I 
 Well may I triumph in it, and look forward to 
 it with hope and confidence, and without fear. 
 
 Fifth. What can be moreprecioiisth.siTi such 
 an influence upon my life as this? Above 
 human reproach, — setting the Lord ever before 
 me, — contented in every trial, — ^tranquil in my 
 prospect of departure. It is a heaven on earth, 
 thus to live and feel. O let me attain and ex- 
 ercise this constant spirit. My Father will 
 help, and keep, and bless me ever as his own. 
 
 See the haven full in view, 
 
 Love divine shall bear thee through; 
 Trust to that propitious gale, 
 
 "Weigh thy anchor, spread thy saiL 
 
BLESSED OF THE FATHER. 883 
 
 Saints in glory, perfect made, 
 Wait thy passage through the shade ; 
 
 Ardent for thy coming o'er, 
 See, they throng the blissful shore. 
 
tU ^Alg^A"?. 
 
 PARTAKERS OF THE HEAVENLY CALLING. 
 
 Partakers of the lieavenly calling. — Hebrews, iii. 1, 
 
 How important to tlie people of God, is tlie 
 recollection of their real condition I " Ye are 
 not of tlie world," says their Divine Lord, " I 
 have chosen you out of the world." They are 
 in the world as their scene of duty and trial. 
 But their home is not here. Their real connec- 
 tions are not here. They are partakers of flesh 
 and blood, as descendants of man ; but they 
 are partakers of a divine nature, as the chil- 
 dren of God. This constitutes the reality of 
 their being and their true character. The re- 
 membrance of this should ever be effectual, as 
 an encouragement to holiness, — as an incentive 
 to duty, — as a stimulant to hope. They are 
 
HEAVENLY CALLING. 
 
 335 
 
 partakers of a heavenly calling. This is their 
 common, united condition. K God has thus 
 endowed me, I would feel it to be my highest, 
 my only real treasure. I may well despise all 
 other things. 
 
 First. It is a heavenly calling in its origin. 
 Ail the blessings which the Grospel brings me 
 are gifts, — ^free gifts. I did not make myself 
 a Christian. I could not have done it. I was 
 made so by the sovereign grace and mercy of 
 my God. I did not first choose him, and of 
 myself determine to belong to him. It was his 
 own choice of me that made me so. All this 
 course of meditations has carried me back to 
 that one origin of all my mercies. God was 
 pleased to choose me and to love me, long be- 
 fore I thought of him. Every spirituar bless- 
 ing I have enjoyed has flowed from that choice. 
 Am I a child of God, a servant of Christ, a 
 vessel of mercy ? It was the purpose of God 
 I should be so. A calling arranged and set- 
 tled in heaven — before it was revealed to me 
 
838 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 complete in all tlie will of God ; and to ap- 
 pear before him happily and at peace. Thus 
 would I finish my earthly mission, growing 
 constantly in a mind adapted to my heavenly 
 calling. 
 
 Fourth. It is a heavenly calling in its re- 
 suits. God hath chosen us unto salvation, — to 
 be the heirs of his kingdom, which he hath 
 promised. What glories hath he provided for 
 them that love him I Triumphant issue of all 
 the trials of earth. Perfect peace in the hour 
 of departure. Assured acceptance in the pres- 
 ence of God. Best and glory with a divine 
 Saviour. Unveiled vision and enjoyment of 
 the divine perfections. Glorious resurrection 
 of the body from the grave. Partnership with 
 Christ at his appearing and his kingdom. 
 Everlasting fellowship with the triumphant 
 Saviour and his redeemed. What wonderful 
 results are these ! But these are the prom- 
 ises to God's ransomed flock. These are the 
 glories which the Gospel proclaims, These 
 
HEAVENLY CALLING. 339 
 
 are the recompense of a Saviour's work of 
 obedience and suffering for his people. While 
 he has called me to his service here, and en- 
 abled me to embrace this gracious calling ; to 
 these glorious issues he allows me to look for- 
 ward. He permits me to call them my own. 
 In dependence on his power and faithfulness, 
 I may rejoice in the hope of them all. Why 
 should I not? Has he not encouraged and 
 commanded me to do so ? Has he not adopt- 
 ed and renewed me, for this very end ? let 
 me live in this happy anticipation, and strive 
 to walk daily more accordant with it, in the 
 whole current of my life. 
 
 Fifth. How happy and precious is this 
 calling ! Heavenly in its origin, its agency, 
 its exemplification, and its results ! Surely if 
 this is mine, there is nothing more for me to 
 ask, or to desire. I can never want, while so 
 enriched. Nor be cast down, while so exalted 
 in the Lord. But it is not from me. It is not 
 for anything that I have done. It is ail a gra- 
 
838 CHRISTIAN" TITLES. 
 
 complete in all the will of God ; and to ap- 
 pear before him happily and at peace. Thus 
 would I finish my earthly mission, growing 
 constantly in a mind adapted to my heavenly 
 calling. 
 
 Fourth. It is a heavenly calling in its re- 
 suits. God hath chosen us unto salvation, — to 
 be the heirs of his kingdom, which he hath 
 promised. What glories hath he provided for 
 them that love him I Triumphant issue of all 
 the trials of earth. Perfect peace in the hour 
 of departure. Assured acceptance in the pres- 
 ence of God. Best and glory with a divine 
 Saviour. Unveiled vision and enjoyment of 
 the divine perfections. Glorious resurrection 
 of the body from the grave. Partnership with 
 Christ at his appearing and his kingdom. 
 Everlasting fellowship with the triumphant 
 Saviour and his redeemed. What wonderful 
 results are these! But these are the prom- 
 ises to God's ransomed flock. These are the 
 glories which the Gospel proclaims. These 
 
HEAVENLY CALLING. 839 
 
 are tlie recompense of a Saviour's work of 
 obedience and suffering for his people. While 
 he has called me to his service here, and en- 
 abled me to embrace this gracious calling ; to 
 these glorious issues he allows me to look for- 
 ward. He permits me to call them my own. 
 In dependence on his power and faithfulness, 
 I may rejoice in the hope of them all. Why 
 should I not? Has he not encouraged and 
 commanded me to do so ? Has he not adopt- 
 ed and renewed me, for this very end ? O let 
 me live in this happy anticipation, and strive 
 to walk daily more accordant with it, in the 
 whole current of my life. 
 
 Fifth. How happy and precious is this 
 calling ! Heavenly in its origin, its agency, 
 its exemplification, and its results ! Surely if 
 this is mine, there is nothing more for me to 
 ask, or to desire. I can never want, while so 
 enriched. Nor be cast down, while so exalted 
 in the Lord. But it is not from me. It is not 
 for anything that I have done. It is ail a gra- 
 
340 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 cious gift of God. And every good or useful 
 act or attainment of my life, is a part of tliis 
 divine and heavenly gift. 
 
 Dear Lord, if indeed I am thine, 
 If thou art my sun and my song, 
 
 Say why do I languish and pine ? 
 And why are my winters so long ? 
 
 O drive these dark clouds from my sky, 
 Thy soul cheering presence restore ; 
 
 Or 1 ake me unto thee, on bigh, 
 Where winter and clouds are ivo more. 
 
 »:;■ 
 
FULiLR m THE TEMPLE OF GOD. 
 
 A Pillar in the Temple of my God.— Revelation, iii. 12. 
 
 This is a final, glorious promise. It indi- 
 cates a fixed and unchangeable state. He shall 
 go no more out. There is an end forever to 
 all falls in sin, — to all wanderings from God, — - 
 to all forsaking of the tAith, — to all hostility 
 I against the redeemed soul. It is the last 
 I glorious result of the love of God, for the souls 
 I • whom he hath purchased. It is the glorious 
 ! issue of the Saviour's conquest for his people, 
 ! and of the Spirit's triumph in them. They 
 j have now overcome. They are partakers with 
 I their Lord in all his glory. They abide in his 
 j presence. They rejoice in his kingdom, and 
 1 their joy no man taketh from them. O how 
 
Bi2 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 unspeakably Happy is this prospect ! And of 
 ■what consequence are all the toils and cares 
 through which we mriy pass to realize it ? Let 
 all the saints of 'God rejoice and shout for joy 
 in anticipation of the glorious day which God 
 hath provided for them I Am I thus endowed 
 and loved, and in possession of such promises I 
 Let me thus consider them. A pillar in the 
 temple of God I 
 
 First. A pillar is a symbol of triumph. And 
 what a triumph has the Saviour accomplished 
 for me ! He spoiled principalities and powers 
 for me, in his death *on the cross, triumphing 
 openly over them there. He has then triumph- 
 ed over me by his Spirit, subduing my hos- 
 tility, and leading me captive in subjection 
 to his will. Then he has triumphed over 
 the world around me, and led me safely 
 through all its dangers and all its snares. Last, 
 he has triumphed over death and the grave for 
 me, and brought me with everlasting joy to 
 his own abode. And now I am to be set 
 
A PILLAR IN THE TEMPLE. 843 
 
 Tip as a pillar of triumpli in the temple of 
 God, that heavenly beings may behold his 
 glory in me, acknowledge his power, and give 
 him everlasting praise. O what songs of tri- 
 umph will surround him in that great day I 
 Every saint a separate illustration of his power. 
 All the saints a combined demonstration of 
 his all-conquering grace. O let my soul learn 
 that blessed song, which gives all the praise 
 to him who has washed me in his own blood, 
 and made me a king and a priest unto God 
 forever I 
 
 Second. A pillar is an instrument of com- 
 Tnemoraiion. Thus does the Saviour set up his 
 servants as monuments, — ^living monuments of 
 his works of grace. What testimonies do they 
 give! What evidences do they remain for- 
 ever ! In the history of each of them, what 
 wonderful chapters have been written, and are 
 to be read hereafter ! What depth of original 
 guilt I What amazing progress in voluntary 
 transgression 1 Whal :osistance of divin© 
 
344 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 favor and goodness ! Wliat mercies and love 
 displayed to them! By wliat a price have 
 they been purchased I By what power have 
 they been rescued! Through what conflicts 
 have they been carried! What forbearance 
 have they received! What glory do they 
 possess ! These and more than these are all 
 commemorated in the history of the saints. 
 They are thus pillars of record. Upon them 
 are inscribed such histories of grace and power 
 as the universe has never seen but in them. 
 O let me treasure up this thought, and com- 
 memorate all his goodness to me, day by day. 
 
 Third. A pillar is a token of property^ and 
 God's portion is his people. They are his in- 
 heritance. When they were robbed from him 
 he rescued them, and brought them back to 
 his own possession again. He has long and 
 often contended for them. He has never 
 yielded his claim to them, nor his right in 
 them. And now he has obtained complete 
 possession of them lorever. They are in his 
 
A PILLA:^. JN TJB;fi..TEMPLE. 345 
 
 temple, and tliey go no more out. They are his 
 property forevermore. And he sets them np 
 as pillars, to give assurance of this fact. They 
 are his, by every tie and right which can be 
 conceived. He will never give them up. No 
 one can pluck them out of his hand. Safe in 
 his presence they abide eternally. Thus will 
 he set me up. I long to be his alone, — ^to 
 have no other master, and no rival owner 
 with him. Let him take me as I am, and do 
 what he will with me. I will acknowledge 
 his right. I will yield to his disposal. I will 
 not resist his will. K in his own kingdom, he 
 will own me as his, I will ask for nothing 
 else. What else can I desire ? 
 
 Fourth. A pillar is an instrument of support. 
 And the saints are thus pillars for God. They 
 support the unity of his dominion. Angels 
 and redeemed saints are joined together in 
 one communion and fellowship. There is no 
 division nor alienation among them. There 
 is an end of all schisms in the body, — of all 
 
I 
 
 B^Q CHRISTIAN TITXES. 
 
 separations of feeling or affection. Each saint 
 is a cordial supporter of this happy union 
 among the people of God. They unite in one 
 song of praise. They engage in one heavenly 
 worship. They surround one throne and 
 one Lord in one common affection and obe- 
 dience. The many tongues of earth are all 
 forgotten in the one song of heaven. Ea.ch 
 saint is a supporter of divine authority. 
 There is an end to all rebellion. Every one 
 has been brought back into glad subjection. 
 And every thought of every one delights to 
 obey. Heaven is the abode of perfect order 
 and perfect submission. O that it were thus 
 on earth ! Let me strive in myself to make 
 it thus, as far as I am concerned, before I go 
 from earth. I would ever stand upon the 
 Lord's side, and in perfect union with all his 
 people. 
 
 Fifth. Shall I be thus a pillar in the tem- 
 ple of God? Forevermore to display the 
 triumphs of his grace, — to commemorate the 
 
A pillXr in the temple. 847 
 
 history of his love to me, — ^to proclaim his 
 property in me, and to sustain his perfect 
 authority over me, and over all his church. 
 How glorious is such a prospect? Worth 
 every labor and every sacrifice of earth. 
 Gladly may I part with all things else, to 
 gain it. 
 
 Blest inhabitants of Zion, 
 
 Washed in your Redeemer's blood; 
 
 Jesus, whom your souls rely on, 
 Makes you kings and priests to God. 
 
 Saviour, if of Zion's city 
 
 I, through grace, a member am ; 
 
 Let the world deride or pity, 
 I will glory in thy name. 
 
.-tus^^r^.m^'i fi^( 5ii.x^";*t *l 
 
 WtrxMhw ixftxtt^. 
 
 MORE THAN CONQUERORS. 
 
 We are raore than conquerors. — Rom. triii. 37. 
 
 This brings out the glorious, everlasting is* 
 sue. This is the fall triumph of a Saviour's 
 love. Now his work is complete. He is satis- 
 fied for the travail of his soul. He sees his 
 elected host all secure. Of those whom the 
 Father hath given him, none are lost. Thej 
 stand before him washed, and justified, and 
 sanctified forever. They are clothed in the 
 garments of his salvation. They are covered 
 with the robe of his righteousness. They are 
 partakers of his everlasting glory. They are 
 more than conquerors, through his love. How 
 glorious, how animating is such a title I May 
 I be permitted to claim and employ it? It be- 
 
MORE THAN CONQUERORS. 849 
 
 longs to tlie people of Christ. It is his gift 
 to his chosen and redeemed flock. Why 
 may it not be mine ? Thus will I enjoy and 
 improve it But how am I more than a con- 
 queror ? 
 
 First. My enemies are all destroyed. Ene- 
 mies may be conquered, but still remain to rise 
 again. The Christian's enemies are all finally 
 destroyed. The last enemy that shall be de- 
 stroyed, is death. When this is destroyed, all 
 are so — every foe has passed away. Ah, how 
 violent and powerful they seemed in the hours 
 of my contest 1 How unconquerable they ap- 
 peared, when Jesus undertook the work ! 
 How multiplied they were in each individual 
 case ! But there is now an end of them for- 
 ever. Never will they rise again. Neither 
 sin nor sorrow, Satan nor death, can again ap- 
 pear in opposition to the will and purpose of 
 God. The snare is finally broken, and I am 
 delivered. This, Jesus hath done. He hath 
 subdued these hosts under me. By his power 
 
850 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 I am carried through, them all. And his glory 
 shines in the amazing work. 
 
 Second. I have recovered all that I had lost. 
 Complete possession of all that God originally 
 gave, has resulted from the Saviour's victory. 
 All my relations to God and heavenly beings 
 are restored. All my own powers and nature 
 are restored again to God. The life with God, 
 which my sin had forfeited, the obedience of 
 Christ has again obtained. I am thus re-in- 
 stated in all my former possessions and hopes. 
 Not every victory thus results. Human victo- 
 ries are often very partial, — Cleave much unac- 
 quired, and their gains are with great attend- 
 ant loss. In my victory, there is no loss. No- 
 thing is left behind. Kot a wound has been 
 endured unhealed, — not a suffering uncom- 
 pensated. This is wonderful. The whole 
 state of happiness and hope, which man unfal- 
 len enjoyed, or could have enjoyed, man re* 
 deemed receives again through the glorious 
 victory of Christ. This entire recovery of 
 
MORE THAN CONQUERORS. 351 
 
 possessions makes me more than a conqueror. 
 But tliis is not all. 
 
 Third. I have attained far more than I had 
 lost. It was but the obedience of man which 
 failed. It was but the reward of that obedi- 
 ence which was lost. But it is the perfect 
 righteousness of God manifest in the flesh 
 which is now received. It is the crown and 
 glory which that deserves, which is now ob- 
 tained. It is everlasting and all-glorious merit. 
 The value of this is infinite. I cannot con- 
 ceive its worth. It was a mere earthly para- 
 dise which I lost. But it is a heavenly inher- 
 itance which I have received, — an inheritance 
 that the heart of man did not conceive. The 
 glory of that earthly state of innocence was 
 much ; but the glory of this heavenly state of 
 justification is far more. All human excel- 
 lence is inferior to this divine excellence with 
 which grace has clothed the believing soul in 
 Christ. How exalted is this state ! But it is 
 the state of every believer in Christ. It is my 
 
852 CHRISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 state, as tlie result of his glorious victories in 
 my behalf. Yes, it is more than a conqueror. 
 It is a divine bestowal of glories, that I could 
 not have enjoyed, had not a new nature also 
 been given me, with the victory which has put 
 me in possession of the glory of God. 
 
 Fourth. I shall never lose again thai which 
 has been thus bestowed. The Saviour's work is 
 a final work. He has bestowed upon me all the 
 glorious gifts of his grace, but he has not en- 
 trusted them to my fallible will. He keeps 
 them, by his own mighty power, for me, that 
 I may enjoy the benefit, but never have the 
 hazard of their being lost again. All other 
 victories are subject to future warfare and dis- 
 putes. The victory of Christ for me leaves no 
 question to be settled hereafter, and no future 
 contest to be completed. Now, all is done. 
 The work which his grace began, his triumph- 
 ant grace perfects. My safety stands not in 
 any wisdom of man, but in the power of God. 
 All enemies are finally subdued under his feet, 
 
MORE THAN CONQUEEOES. 353 
 
 and grace reigns throngli righteousness unto 
 eternal life. Thej which receive this abun- 
 dant grace, and this gift of righteousness, reign 
 with Christ forever. O, this is salvation and 
 glory indeed! This is the triumph of the 
 saints. This glorious victory is mine, — ^I will 
 rejoice ia it, — ^I will be strong in it, — I will be 
 faithftd through it to the end. The Lord help 
 me and keep me, and let me see his great sal- 
 vation I 
 
 Fifth. This is a glorious close to my course 
 of meditation. More than a conqueror, — ^Yes, 
 every enemy destroyed. All recovered that I 
 had ever lost, — ^more obtained than I ever be 
 fore possessed. Nothing ever to be lost again 
 Surely, this is more than victory. But this is 
 the conquest of Christ for his people ; this is 
 the conquest of Christ for me. I will bless 
 him at all times. His praise shall ever be in 
 my mouth. 
 
 Who are these in bright array ? 
 This innumerable throng ? 
 
 23 
 
354 CHEISTIAN TITLES. 
 
 Round the altar night and day, 
 Tuning their triumphant song ? 
 
 These through fiery trials trod, — 
 These from great afflictions came, 
 
 Now, before the throne of God, 
 Sealed with his eternal name. 
 
 Clad in raiment pure and white, 
 Victor palms in every hand, 
 
 Through their great Redeemer's might, 
 More than conquerors they stand. 
 
 Joy and gladness banish sighs. 
 Perfect love dispels their fears, 
 
 And forever from their eyes, 
 God shall wipe away their tears. 
 
InJru 
 
 Page 
 
 Approved unto God 264 
 
 Branches of Christ 64 
 
 Blessed of the Father 827 
 
 Bought With a Price 30. 
 
 Blameless and Harmless 215 
 
 Children of God 50 
 
 Children of Light 180 
 
 Complete in Him 306 
 
 Chosen Generation 1*7 
 
 Christian Titles 1 
 
 Disciples 83 
 
 Elect of God- 24 
 
 FeUow-Citizens with the Saints 116 
 
 Followers of God. 243 
 
 Followers of That Which is Good 299 
 
 Friends of Christ ". 90 
 
 God's Husbandry 201 
 
 God's Buildmg 208 
 
 Glory of Christ 313 
 
 His Workmanship 86 
 
 Heirs of God 67 
 
 Heirs Together of the Grace of Life 123 
 
 Holy Priesthood 144 
 
356 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 Introductory 9 
 
 Laborers ia the Harvest 236 
 
 Light of the World 130 I. 
 
 Liith; Flock 278 
 
 My Mother and Brethren 194 
 
 Members one of Another 110 
 
 More than Conquerors 348 
 
 Nannies "Written in Heaven 320 
 
 New Creature 43 
 
 Obedient Children 250 ^ 
 
 Partakers of Flesh and Blood 285 
 
 Partakers of Christ's Sufferings 173 
 
 Partakers of His Promise 187 
 
 Partakers of the Heavenly Calling 334 
 
 Peacemakers 222 
 
 Peculiar People 104 
 
 Pillar in the Temple of God 341 
 
 Rich in Faith 292 
 
 Strangers and Pilgrims , 271 
 
 Sheep among Wolves 158 
 
 Servants of Christ 77 
 
 Soldiers of Christ 97 
 
 Stewards of the Manifold Grace of God 151 
 
 Salt of the Earth 137 
 
 Temple of God 70 
 
 Vessels of Mercy 166 
 
 Witnesses 229 
 
 Workmen not Ashamed 257 
 
DR. TYNG'S WORKS, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 - I. • 
 
 LECTURES ON THE 
 
 %iLW &3SB SMS ©oetsSo 
 
 Sixth edition. Large type. With a portrait. 8vo. $1 60 
 
 i n. 
 
 j A Series of Discourses. 8vo. $1 50. 
 
 ! 
 
 j in. 
 
 } C1iaS8f IB &S,S,» 
 
 j 8vo. $1 50. 
 
 I 
 
 I IV. 
 
 12mo. $1 00. 
 V. 
 
 ISmo. 25 cents. 
 VI. 
 
 A Series of Practical Meditations. 16mo. 75 cents. 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 
/ 
 
 9*1 
 
v/r^ ^p^^- 
 
u 
 
r-ts^ 
 
 YB 2955 
 
 lfOL5 
 BV^832 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA UBRARY